Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902)

Source and licence

share: publicsahidic

Source: OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Other Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Other_Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog/pages

Attribution: Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Crum d.1944 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Walter_Ewing_Crum)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)

Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.

Full provenance and citation

The text — part 1 of 2

8,487 lines · a line number is a link to itself

ref	L0 witness (OCR)
page 1
1	Google
2	This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
3	to make the world’s books discoverable online.
4	It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
5	to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
6	are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.
7	Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
8	publisher to a library and finally to you.
9	Usage guidelines
10	Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
11	public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
12	prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
13	We also ask that you:
14	+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
15	personal, non-commercial purposes.
16	+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
17	translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
18	use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
19	+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
20	additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
21	+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
22	because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
23	countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
24	any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
25	anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
26	About Google Book Search
27	Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
28	discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
29	atthttp: //books.google.com/\|
page 2
30	pf 5
31	ⲛ. . ~~ ⲛ ⲛ
32	- iy ⲛ. ⲛ. x A
33	[ⲛⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲧ ⲛ ⲟ
34	ⲉ. ⲓ ) ⲛⲛ
35	\| . ⲙ LF ⲡⲏ ⲉⲓⲱ MOSEL ⲛⲱ OTHERS >
36	Ae
37	Vy - ⲛ Ⲁ . ⲱ.
38	Ⲙ̅ THE i wre ⲧⲉⲛⲉ ϯⲟ AND ⲟ Ϩⲟⲩⲟⲓⲃⲁⲧⲁⲏⲓⲃⲃ ⲃ ⲁ
39	ⲛ
40	ⲩ ⲙ ϥ ϯ.. ︦
41	...ⲙ ⲃ. ⲉⲉϧⲙ ⲛ..
42	Ro ⲙ ⲁ ϥ ⲫⲱ
43	ⲁ J ⲅ ⲉ ⲛ.
44	wim A CONTRIBUTION BY THE REV. F. ⲕ. ⲃⲕⲓⲥⲏⲧⲛⲁⲛ
45	ⲉ ⲫ ⲛ ϯ
46	ⲙ. gi TN
47	SPECIAL EXTRA PUBLICATION ⲟⲃ ⲁ ⲁ. ϥⲁ ⲟⲩⲱ
48	ⲁⲓ ⲓ. nl .
49	ⲧⲏⲃ EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND ⲛ ⲁϩ ⲛ
50	ⲛ
51	1
52	i ⲙ ⲧ \ ⲛ » .
53	ⲛ ⲛ ag Ye } ⲛ Ⲁ.
54	ϥ AR ϯ ⲛ ϥ ϯ EY
55	ⲁ. Jed . ⲃ ⲉ »
56	ϩⲟⲃⲉ ay ORDER OF THE COMMITTEE ϯ th ] Why ⲙ.
57	Fy ⲟ ⲓ ⲫ. ϯ ϯ
58	. : ⲙ ⲙ ⲙ Ⲁ i
59	. LONDON ⲁⲙ ⲛ...
60	: ϯ ⲉ 4 SOLD AT > ⲫ ⲛ ⲛ 1 ⲛ
61	ⲛ
62	ⲧⲏⲕ OFFICES OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37, GREAT ⲃⲉⲃⲓ ⲛⲋ. ⲑ ⲉ
63	ϯ > ⲃ 4 AND 59, TEMPLE STREET, BosTON, MASS, fone ⲛ︦ ϥ̅ ⲛⲥ ⲁ
64	ⲛ. KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER ⲕ CO. Ⲣⲁⲧⲕⲕⲕⲟⲝⲓⲃⲕ Hous, ⲥⲛⲗⲃⲓⲟ Caems )
65	4 ⲁ ⲟⲟ ϫⲉ RETIN TALL ⲣⲏⲛ ⲙⲛ.. ASHER & Ⲉ. x3, Beoroud STREFT, Covent CARN, x A
66	ⲁϩ. ⲁⲁ ⲁⲱ FLENRY FROWDE, Augs ⲥⲟⲕⲕ, EC wd
67	» . Bl « a,
68	1902
69	) ⲛ Digitized by Google
page 3
70	Case Shelf
71	HARVARD UNIVERSITY.
72	LIBRARY
73	OF THE
74	PEABODY MUSEUM OF AMERICAN
75	ARCHEOLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY.
76	GIFT OF
77	Lotwrdin 4 [rwdidih
78	Tipe. ⲉ. .
79	Received
80	a
81	ⲉⲇ. ⲙ
82	ⲙⲁⲛ ⲁⲙ
83	ⲟ... ⲗ ⲟ ϫ
page 4
page 5
84	Digitized by Google
page 6
85	COPTIC OSTRACA
86	FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND,
87	THE CAIRO MUSEUM AND OTHERS
88	THE TEXTS EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES BY
89	W. E. CRUM
90	WITH A CONTRIBUTION BY THE REV. F. E. BRIGHTMAN
91	SPECIAL EXTRA PUBLICATION OF
92	THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND
93	PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF THE COMMITTEE
94	LONDON
95	SOLD AT
96	Tue OFFICES OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37, GREAT RUSSELL STREET, W.C.
97	AND 59, TEMPLE STREET, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
98	AND BY KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING CROSS Roap, W.C.
99	B. QUARITCH, 15, PiccapiLry, W.; ASHER & CO., 13, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C.
100	AND HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.C.
101	1902
page 7
102	kD. ArT. E. ⲉ 335c F.
103	\| 3 of Cando, Fr lc..dc
104	Ⲁ agp ql
105	4
page 8
106	I. FINAL ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
107	II.
108	ABBREVIATIONS
109	INTRODUCTION :
110	The Present Publication
111	Materials
112	Summary of Contents
113	Places
114	Persons
115	Dates
116	Clergy and Monks
117	Language
118	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES :
119	Biblical
120	ⲑ
121	Liturgical
122	Homilies ⲥ..
123	Acts ⲉⲥ.
124	ⲑ
125	ⲑ
126	ⲑ
127	ⲑ
128	CONTENTS.
129	Ecclesiastical Documents
130	Legal and Commercial Documents
131	Accounts and Lists
132	Letters
133	Miscellaneous .
134	Homer
135	INDEX TO TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
136	CLASSIFICATION OF OSTRACA ACCORDING TO COLLECTIONS
137	ⲑ
138	TABLE oF CORRESPONDENCES
139	LITHOGRAPHED TEXTS
140	FACSIMILES
141	ADDENDA
142	INDICES TO TEXTS
143	PLATES .
144	ⲑ
145	ⲑ
146	.
147	ⲑ
148	.
149	ⲑ
150	ⲑ
151	PAGE
152	vii
153	ix
154	xi
155	xii
156	xiii
157	xvi
158	xvi
159	xix
160	OC ⲟⲥ ⲉⲡ ⲓⲙ ⲙ
161	84
162	87
163	102
164	after 125
page 9
page 10
165	FINAL ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
166	1. Zo Translations and Commentaries:
167	LIEB - BE I Ⲩ
168	II. Ⲧⲟ
169	TT TT oT
170	wo TWIT DDT BT DT
171	. 10, 36. For this David, v. also T. 7.
172	. 12, 300. V. PL II
173	15, Ad. 8, Read (Sf. 9).
174	16, 61 n. 3. For ϧϭⲕⲱⲗⲙⲟϩ, v. T. 7.
175	17, 62. ‘Make a division’; cf. Corp. Rain. ii, no. 81.
176	18, Ad. 59 end. ‘And the trouble (? oxvAuos) that was taken to reach us.
177	. 19, 481 n. 5. Cf. obscure use of ⲟ in BP. 8696.
178	. 22,482 n. 3. V. also Corp. Rain. ii. 186, where /ourate is given as singular.
179	32, 218 n. 2. Read Copt. Cat. no. 528.
180	. 34, 169 n. 3. Cf. church of S. Bidabe (Vansleb, Beschreib. 1664, ed. Paulus, p. 377).
181	. 40, 439 n. Cf. Toout 34k, RAC. 69.
182	. 44, 470 n. Temamén more likely (RAC. g4. Stern in ‘Ausland’ ⲃ. compares Arab.
183	Damimin. V. Yakut ii. 55
184	. 45, 497. Add (2. 4). .
185	. 52, 290 n. 4. Cf. F. Robinson, Apocr. Gosp. 182, 245, Tdya ‘ indeed.’
186	60, 227 n. 1. After 4907, add ‘and 343 are.’
187	63, 249 n. 1. Read V. 18,
188	. 65,824 n. 2. Cf. also mour nnouk, Corp. Rain. ii, no. 247.
189	. 66, 335 n. 2. Cf. also The Apocalypse viii. 3.
190	. 81, Ad. 57 n. 3. For the true meaning, v. p. xx.
191	Lithographed Indices:
192	. 103, col. 3, l. 23. For Ad. 10 read Ad. 20
193	. 105, col. 3, 1. 45. After this, insert natorcipd? 15.
194	. 108, col. 1, 1. 19. Dele.
195	col. 2, I. 15. After this, insert ⲗⲉⲟⲛⲧⲓⲟⲥ Ad. 9.
196	I. 21. ⲩ ’ ⲥⲧⲉⲫⲁⲓⲓⲟⲥ 491.
197	1. 25. ⲱ ⲙⲉⲙⲉⲧⲱⲙ 105.
198	. 113, col. 2,1. 8. Dele 147, 223.
199	. 116, col. 3, 1. 21. For 74, 187 read 74, 187.
200	. 117, col. 1, Il. 16,17. Dele. :
201	. 121, col. 2, 1. 13. Dele.
202	. 123, col. 3,1. 16. Read 307.
page 11
203	Digitized by Google
page 12
204	A.
205	B.
206	BM.
207	BP.
208	C.
209	C. stelae.
210	CF.
211	D.
212	Drewitt.
213	L.
214	F.
215	G.
216	Hilton Price.
217	L.
218	od.
219	OB.
220	P.
221	Lollard.
222	S.
223	Sf.
224	Sg.
225	TB.
226	AZ.
227	Corp. Rain.
228	Grenf. Pap.
229	Inst. ég.
230	Leontios.
231	Leyd.
232	ABBREVIATIONS.
233	Collections of Ostraca Ee. :
234	Lord Amherst of Hackney.
235	Brussels, Musée National (Dr. Capart’s collection).
236	British Museum.
237	Berlin, Konigl. Altes Museum.
238	Cairo (Gizeh) Museum.
239	Cairo Coptic stelae ; v. Crum, Copt. Monum. (Cat. gén. des antiq. ég., Cairo 1902).
240	Cambridge, Fitzwilliam Museum.
241	Prof. Flinders Petrie's, from Denderah ; University Coll., Londen.
242	Dr. F. G. D. Drewitt, London.
243	Egypt Exploration Fund.
244	Florence, Museo Archeologico.
245	C. W. Goodwin's copies of various ostraca (quoted according to pp. of his MS.
246	BM. Add. 31,291).
247	F. Hilton Price Esq., London.
248	Lady Longmore, The Paddock, Woolstone.
249	Oxford, Ashmolean Museum.
250	Oxford, Bodleian Library.
251	Prof. F. Petrie, University Coll., London.
252	Joseph Pollard Esq, Highdown, Hitchin.
253	Prof. Sayce, Oxford.
254	Prof. G. Steindorff, Leipzig.
255	Strassburg, Egyptological Institute and Landesbibliothek (Prof. Spiegclberg’s copies).
256	Dr. Turaieff’s copies of W. de Bock’s ostraca.
257	Published Works :
258	Zeitschrift fiir Aegyptische Sprache.
259	Corpus Papyrorum Raineri Archiducis Bd. ii, 189z (= Krall, Rechtsurkunden).
260	Grenfell and Hunt ; Greek Papyri, 1st and 2d series.
261	Institut égyptien, Cairo; Mémoires and Bulletin.
262	Leontios von Neapolis; Leben d. heil. Johannes des Barmherzigen, ed. H. Gelzer.
263	Manuscrits coptes . . . de Leyde, ed. Pleyte and Boeser.
page 13
264	viii
265	Miss.
266	PG.
267	PSBA.
268	RAC.
269	Rec.
270	Rev. ¢g.
271	Rossi.
272	RP.
273	S.
274	T.
275	Vit. Pachom.
276	Wilcken.
277	Z.
278	Miscellaneous :
279	Ad.
280	Cat.
281	P.
282	L.
283	n.
284	pap.
285	ro.
286	vo.
287	corr.
288	prob.
289	ⲉ ⲑ ⲟ ⲟ
290	ϯ in the Translations 5
291	ABBREVIATIONS
292	Mémoires de la Mission archéologique frangaise au Caire.
293	Migne's Patrologia, Series Graeca (T. 87% = Joh. Moschi Pratum Spirituale).
294	Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology; London,
295	Revillout ; Actes et Contrats . . . de Boulag et du Louvre, 1876.
296	Recueil de Travaux rel. Ⲁ la philol. et Ⲁ I'archéol. égypt. et assyr.; Paris.
297	Revue égyptologique, ed. Revillout.
298	I Papiri Copti . . . di Torino (2 vols.), ed. F. Rossi.
299	La Correspondence de St. Pésunthius, évéque de Coptos, (papyri) ed. Revillout in
300	Rev. ég. ix. 133 ff.
301	Silvestre, Paléogr. univers., vol. i, Copt. plates.
302	B. Turaieff : edition of M. Golenischeff’s ostraca, in Bull. de I'Acad. impér. 1899.
303	Griechische Ostraka, ed. U. Wilcken.
304	Zoega ; Catalogus Codd. Copticorum.
305	Addenda to lithographed texts (p. 87 fl).
306	Catalogue.
307	Pottery.
308	Limestone.
309	note.
310	papyrus.
311	recto.
312	verso.
313	correct the text as follows.
314	probably.
315	perhaps.
316	about one word unintelligible.
317	more than one word unintelligible.
318	Numbers in heavy type, as 175, Ad. 3, = the ostraca here published.
page 14
319	INTRODUCTION
320	The Present Publication.—The ostraca pub-
321	lished here for the first time! are drawn from
322	a variety of collections. Of these the largest
323	(containing some 330) is that which resulted
324	from the Egypt Exploration Fund's excavations
325	at Dér el-Bahri in 1893-94. After lying for
326	some years at the office of the Fund, these
327	were recently (1gor) assigned to the British
328	Museum. The collection next in size is that of
329	the Cairo (Gizeh) Museum. It numbers about 220
330	and was acquired at various times and from various
331	sources. The provenance is in this case but rarely
332	ascertainable. Prof. Petrie’s work has, at different
333	times, produced two collections: one apparently
334	from Thebes, the other certainly from Denderah.?
335	Several of Prof. Sayce's ostraca have their locality
336	marked upon them. Prof. Steindorff’s collection
337	was purchased in Egypt, I understand, piece by
338	piece; so too those obtained for the Strassburg
339	Egyptological Institute and Landesbibliothek—
340	I know these solely through Prof. Spiegelberg’s
341	copies — the Bodleian Library, the Ashmolean
342	Museum at Oxford, the Fitzwilliam at Cambridge
343	and the National Museum at Brussels. The small
344	collection of Lord Amherst was obtained partly
345	by him in Egypt, partly by purchase at home.
346	Those belonging to Lady Longmore, Mr. Hilton
347	Price, Dr. Drewitt and Mr. Joseph Pollard were
348	acquired by their owners in Egypt—all, I think,
349	1 Excepting 84, 838, 385, 898, Ad. 58, already printed
350	by Prof. Sayce, PSBA. '86, 187 ff.
351	* 2 In 1884 a score or so of ostraca were found at ‘Abd el-Kurnah
352	(Maspero, Bull. Instit. ég. for 1884, 65). Presumably they are
353	included in the Cairo collection.
354	3 Found on the top of the animal catacombs ; v. Petrie, Den-
355	derah, pil. 27, 36 aud ⲣ. 30.
356	at Thebes. The ostraca in the Museo di Anti-
357	chita at Florence doubtless came also from
358	Thebes.
359	I have to express my thanks first of all to the
360	Committee of the Egypt Exploration Fund for
361	their kindness in allowing me thus to make use of
362	their ostraca and to Dr. Budge and Mr. Hall for
363	facilities to collate certain of them after the collec-
364	tion had passed into their keeping. Also to
365	M. Maspero for acquiescing in this employment
366	of my copies taken while preparing the catalogue
367	of the Gizeh Museum. For similar kindnesses I
368	am much indebted to the possessors or custodians
369	of all the above-named collections who have with
370	the utmost liberality allowed me access to their
371	ostraca. The generosity of Professors Steindorff
372	and Spiegelberg is emphasized by their competence
373	to have themselves edited the material magnani-
374	mously put at my disposal. The comprehension
375	of the texts has been greatly facilitated by
376	Professor Erman’s kindness. With well-known
377	generosity, he allowed me the use of his copies of
378	the large Berlin collection, besides opportunity,
379	when at Berlin, of myself transcribing the texts
380	more recently acquired. A debt of a similar kind
381	must be acknowledged to M. Turaieff, who most
382	kindly sent me his copies of the late W. de Bock’s
383	ostraca. Prof. E. Schiaparelli was good enough
384	to photograph for me a particularly important
385	piece in the Turin Museum. Finally, to Mr.
386	F. G. Kenyon I owe an especial debt of gratitude
387	for his patience in reading a proof of the Trans-
388	lations and Commentaries and for numberless
389	suggestions and improvements during the printing
390	of the book.
391	In dealing with the Greek liturgical texts which
392	0
page 15
393	ⲭ COPTIC OSTRACA
394	occur in the various collections—too closely re-
395	lated by locality, date and subject-matter to be
396	separated from the Coptic—I have had the great
397	advantage of Mr. Brightman’s help. It must be
398	understood that for his editions of these texts,
399	Mr. Brightman has been solely dependent upon
400	my copies.
401	The order in which the two parts of this book
402	were prepared—the lithographed texts first and
403	the printed portion afterwards—was unfortunate;
404	for it has led to the latter being burdened with a
405	number of ‘ corrigenda’ demanded by the thus too
406	hastily fixed forms of the texts, my readings and
407	comprehension of which have in many cases been
408	improved since the lithography was completed.
409	Moreover, it was seen to be frequently desirable to
410	treat the texts in a sequence different from that in
411	which they had been arranged. In using the
412	book it will therefore be necessary to consult the
413	table on p. 93 in order to find the page of the
414	Commentary on which any given text has been
415	dealt with. The arrangement is still far from
416	perfect and on p. 82 (print) some texts are dealt
417	with which should have appeared earlier.
418	It will be noticed that many of the Translations
419	are preceded by readings differing from those of
420	the lithographed texts. Among these it may
421	easily be seen, if the texts themselves be com-
422	pared, whether a divergence from the latter is
423	intended as the completion of an imperfect line
424	or as the suggested emendation of a passage,
425	obscure either from the inaccuracy of the original
426	or from my failure when lithographing to read
427	the text correctly. In the case of the Cairo
428	ostraca there has been no opportunity of further
429	revision of my copies; but most of the other
430	texts I have been able to collate, at least
431	once. For these therefore the altered readings
432	represent either (ⲓ) corrections (‘corr.’) of the
433	lithographed text resulting from recollation, or
434	(2), much more often, probable emendations,
435	whether in word-division or completion or in the
436	letters themselves, suggested by further study.
437	In the Translations &c. Coptic words are
438	transliterated, letter for letter. Coptic x is repre-
439	sented by 7, and o" by £.
440	Materials.—There is no occasion to refer here
441	to the employment of pottery as a writing material
442	in pre-Christian periods; that has been fully
443	dealt with by Prof Wilcken (‘Griechische
444	Ostraka’ I, Kap. 1). For the class of texts—
445	documents relating to the financial administra-
446	tion—with which his work is concerned, ostraca,
447	properly so called (when not papyrus), appear
448	to have been exclusively used. In the present
449	collection, on the other hand, which includes
450	only a relatively small number of such documents,
451	a large proportion of the texts are upon flakes or
452	slices of the white limestone so easily obtained in
453	Western Thebes and so admirably adapted for
454	writing purposes. It is remarkable that the scribes
455	of the Greek and Roman periods should have
456	ignored this use of the white stone, while from the
457	foregoing Pharaonic and succeeding Christian
458	times we have countless examples of its employ-
459	ment. A plentiful supply of papyrus during the
460	intermediate epoch may be the explanation ; or we
461	may suppose some official regulation or fashion to
462	have prescribed the use of pottery for certain
463	classes of records. The subsequent predominance
464	of limestone among the official documents, both
465	ecclesiastical and legal, shows that it was regarded
466	as a material more honourable than pottery. The
467	frequent apology for not using papyrus (v. 97),
468	by this time grown scarce and expensive in the
469	provincial towns, is only once met with where
470	limestone is employed (49 vo.); elsewhere it is
471	pottery which requires apology.
472	Distinct as the ink has often remained upon the
473	stone’s surface (Pl. 1.), it is, when once effaced,
474	irrevocably lost; it has not been absorbed and
475	chemical reagents seem powerless to revive it.!
476	With pottery the case is less hopeless ; slight
477	moisture will often render the faded parts again
478	visible. The pottery used by the Copts is
479	1 Prof. Crum Brown of Edinburgh bas kindly examined some
480	specimens of the limestone and writes: The ink is ‘‘apparently
481	lamp-black, mixed with more or less oxide of iron. It washes off ;
482	so has not been made up with varnish or oil, but with water;
483	perhaps with some gummy substance added. In some cases the
484	ink appears to have attacked the stone. This seems to point to
485	mixture with an acid, probably vinegar or sour wine. The faintness
486	of the inscriptions is really due to rubbing off the pigment rather
487	than to fading.”
page 16
488	INTRODUCTION xi
489	generally easy to recognize: of ill-baked, coarse
490	material and dull brown or chocolate, pale dun,
491	more rarely red colour, with many and often deep
492	ribs, it has little resemblance to that made in
493	earlier times.! These are however not the charac-
494	teristics of one series of our ostraca, namely the
495	official tax-receipts (v. 409), the material of which
496	is always without ribs, glazed and generally of a
497	light yellow colour. The shape of these too is
498	usually triangular (v. facsimile, p. 84), and they
499	are further distinguished from the generality of
500	the pottery ostraca in having survived almost
501	always intact. An examination of the following
502	texts will show that, with this exception, complete
503	texts, even unbroken pieces, are exceedingly rare.
504	The immense number of uninjured Greek ostraca
505	has in Coptic no parallel. :
506	Two words are used in these texts to designate
507	the ostraca: the Greek mia and the Coptic be/je.
508	The former seems properly to designate limestone,
509	the latter pottery; though in a few instances
510	(7 out of 40), the Coptic word is applied to the
511	stone
512	Constant as the use of these materials for
513	writing evidently was, their mention in the
514	literature of the period seems almost unknown.
515	I can cite but one instance. In the story, related
516	by Daniel of Scete, of Anastasia the supposed
517	eunuch, we are told that she was accustomed to
518	make her wants. known to the brother whom
519	Daniel used to send to her, by means of a written
520	ostracon, placed at the entrance of her cell
521	Contents, — The marked contrast between
522	Greek and Coptic collections of ostraca has been
523	already referred to: the former consist, with
524	scarcely an exception, of financial documents; the
525	1 There is as yet no trace of the fine, light-coloured pottery,
526	peculiar in later times to Luxor (Ibn Dukméik V. 31, Abdlfeda II.
527	154).
528	2 It is open to question whether the contract T. 4 (limest.),
529	called by its writer ‘this xdpras,’ is a copy (or draft) of a text on
530	papyrus or whether xdprys is merely the scribe’s mistake for sAd§.
531	3 “Og rpaxor yeypauuéror, Rev. or. chrét. V. 51; Eypayer Sorpaxor
532	ⲛⲣⲓ Td» yéporra, ib. §8. It must be remembered that little Greek
533	¢ literature,’ properly so called, was produced in the South, where
534	ostraca were best known.
535	latter contain texts of every description.* In the
536	present publication the texts most interesting,
537	both for the comparative novelty of their contents,
538	for their number and from the fact that they
539	mostly emanate from a single source, are those
540	relating to ecclesiastical matters. Among them
541	will be found episcopal edicts or charges touching
542	various questions of church government (v. below,
543	§. Clergy and Monks), besides numerous official
544	letters from and to the bishop, the abbots of
545	monasteries and other officials. There are also
546	texts more directly theological: biblical and
547	liturgical passages in Greek as well as Coptic,
548	extracts from homilies, more or less fragmentary,
549	which might perhaps be identified, and from
550	the so-called Nicene qvdua:, besides significant
551	references to patriarchal epistles and local epi-
552	scopal canons.
553	Documents dealing with legal and commercial
554	matters are plentiful, if fragmentary and obscure.
555	They include guarantees or securities (ⲩ
556	undertakings to accept judgment, acknowledg-
557	ments of responsibility, promises to repay
558	(d¢opdreia) and receipts for payment (dmddeifis,
559	évraywov), contracts to do specified work (uoroyia),
560	agreements as to mutual rights (éuohoyia), re-
561	nouncements of future claims, authorizations or
562	agreements as to the performance of stated under-
563	takings (émirpomsj), a series of obscure promises of
564	security or safeguard (107 &c.), declaratory oaths
565	about property, wills and statements as to shares
566	of inheritance, as well as a number of official tax-
567	receipts.’
568	There is much variety in the ostraca bearing
569	lists and accounts, remarkable among them being
570	the lists of books.
571	Finally, the private correspondence which has
572	survived in this form will obviously be both varied
573	in character and difficult of interpretation. The
574	subjects written about must frequently be divined
575	from the briefest allusions, the writer is often
576	4 A summary by Revillout (Ac. des Inscr., C. r. 1870, 325)
577	shows the Louvre collection to be much like ours.
578	® A similar receipt is published in the Leyden Cat. of Coptic
579	Antiquities (1900), p. 26.
580	b2
page 17
581	xii COPTIC OSTRACA
582	careless or his language faulty. An undamaged,
583	completely legible and intelligible letter is a rarity
584	very seldom to be met with.
585	Places.—A considerable number of places are
586	named in these texts; but a large proportion
587	convey little to us. Either they do not recur
588	elsewhere or, where they occur, cannot be
589	precisely localized. Some however, and those
590	among the most frequent, would sufficiently
591	indicate the district whence most of the ostraca
592	have come, even were that not fixed by external
593	. evidence; for they are names often to be met
594	with in the legal documents of the 8th century,
595	found from time to time in the ruins of Western
596	Thebes and known, from the Coptic name of
597	the village they most often mention, as the
598	‘Jéme Papyri’ The ¢Castrum of ⲉⲡⲓⲉ or
599	‘Hill of Jéme’ or more often ⲉⲡⲉ simply—
600	the name is a transcript of a hieroglyphic and
601	demotic group—appears to have been some part
602	of the ancient necropolis at the base of the hills,
603	behind the series of * Memnonia’ which extends
604	from Kurnah to Medinet Habu.
605	A central point of the Coptic community
606	which dwelt here weuld appear, at the period of
607	the Arab conquest, to have been the 7omos or
608	povactipior of S. Phoebammon, the archives of
609	which, for that period, form the majority of the
610	above-named papyri. Both village and monas-
611	tery are named repeatedly upon our ostraca;
612	and so too are other localities familiar in these
613	papyri, e.g., the nomes and towns of Hermonthis
614	and Koptos, the town of Ape, several streets
615	already known (v. 141, 1 147), and certain
616	churches, besides obscurer localities which we
617	may hence assume to be not far distant from
618	Thebes. It may indeed be asserted that, unlike
619	the Greek, all Coptic ostraca hitherto obtained
620	belong, with very rare exceptions, to the Theban
621	neighbourhood. The single one published by
622	Mariette! is said to have come from Abydos;
623	four in Berlin and one in Munich are from
624	Elephantine; two in Cairo come from Koém
625	Ombo; a group of Prof. Petrie’s from Denderah.
626	1 At the end of the ‘Catalogue d’Abydos.’ Republished by
627	Stern, AZ. 85. 68.
628	The site of S. Phoebammon’s monastery is not
629	determined by any extant local evidence. The
630	whole extent of the necropolis is scattered with
631	Coptic ruins, among which the remains of
632	churches and monasteries may at several points
633	be recognized, either by their aspect or by their
634	modern appellations. The Jéme papyri, notwith-
635	standing a wealth of geographical names, offer
636	little evidence from which to draw definite con-
637	clusions, and no record appears to have been kept
638	of the precise locality where they were unearthed.
639	Stern has proposed (AZ. ’85. 56) to recognize the
640	monastery in the ruin known as Dér el Bahit,
641	situated on the hill of Kurnah.®
642	From the evidence however of the present texts,
643	I should incline to seek it rather in the large
644	buildings which, till recently, covered the upper
645	parts of the temple at Dér el-Bahri. There, as
646	has been said, a great number of our ostraca were
647	found* and it is precisely in these that the ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ
648	of ⲑ. Phoebammon is oftenest mentioned. More-
649	over, one of the persons most frequently addressed
650	or referred to in this same group of our texts
651	is Victor, wpoeotws, 7jyovuevos or priest of the
652	monastery of S. Phoebammon.®* Victor dwelt, we
653	may presume, in his own monastery, which would
654	thus be that in the temple of Dér el-Bahri,® the
655	brick ruins of which were conspicuous until
656	removed by the recent work of the Egypt Explora-
657	tion Fund.” M. Naville states® that these ruins
658	covered in 1893 the upper and middle platforms
659	2? Kabis (Bull. de I'Inst. ég. for ’80. 24) can give no definite
660	information as to those found by Mariette.
661	3 Lepsius, Briefe 295. .
662	ⲉ “A fine ‘pocket’ of Coptic ostraca™ when clearing the
663	NW. altar-chamber (D. el-B. I. 1) and others (?) in the rubbish
664	mounds on the Middle Platform (Arch. Report ’93—'94. 4,
665	D. el-B. IL 5).
666	ⲉ Vv. 219, 2283, 232, 308, 332, 482, G. 106 and prob. 351
667	389; cf. T. 4.
668	¢ Known locally as D. el-Assassif or D. es-Sultin (Mariette,
669	D. el-Bahri, Texte, ⲣ. 1). The ⲧⲡⲟ or church of the * &yios &xa
670	Bixtwp in Jéme’ has no bearing here ; it is dedicated to the martyr
671	(RAC. 52, BM. or. 4871 &c.). What is the Dér er-Rimi, ‘mon.
672	of the Greeks,” marked by Bonomi (BM. Add. 29816, f. 1) in the N.
673	corner of the D. el-Bahri valley ?
674	7 Photographs of the ruins: Mariette, Voyage II, pl. ⲟ, Eg.
675	Expl. Fund, Arch. Rep. ’93—'94 pl. I, Introd. Mem. pll. iv, v.
676	ⲃ D. el-Bahri IL. 5.
page 18
677	INTRODUCTION
678	and a part of the causeway of the Pharaonic
679	temple. The Copts had brought the middle up
680	to the level of the upper platform by means of
681	heaps of débris some ϥⲟ ft. high. The most
682	conspicuous feature of their constructive work
683	which survived was the square brick tower,
684	erected at the S.E. corner of the upper platform
685	(cf. 31 and having, when recently demolished,
686	a height of about 25 ft. Besides brick the walls
687	of the monastery contained countless pieces of
688	the ancient masonry,! either in blocks or frag-
689	ments, so that their destruction was an inevitable
690	step in the reconstruction of the temple. The
691	monks had probably covered the walls of the
692	buildings with plaster; traces of it were often
693	visible, as were the remains of frescoes with which
694	it was adorned.®! One part of the ⲑ. side of the
695	upper platform was apparently used as a chapel
696	or burial-place, for a number of bodies were there
697	found,’ dressed in an unornamented costume, with
698	leathern belt and apron.
699	Persons.—The only person otherwise known
700	to history, who is certainly mentioned as a contem-
701	porary in our texts, is the patriarch Damianus,
702	ϯ 605 (v. Ad. §9, cf. 18), whose doctrinal manifestos
703	are referred to. In two instances the well-known
704	bishop of Koptos, Pesynthius (Pesente) is probably
705	alluded to (25, 286), though the nature of both
706	texts—one a mere graffito, the other possibly a
707	copy and no genuine letter—somewhat diminishes
708	the probability?
709	The personage who appears most prominently
710	is bishop Abraham, the author of a score of the
711	edicts, documents and letters here published and
712	the recipient of as many. Yet neither here nor
713	in other collections of ostraca,® is his diocese
714	! Eg. Expl. F., Arch. Report ’91—'95. 37, ib. ’95—'96. 5
715	Introd. Memoir 11.
716	5 Introd. Mem. 2, D. el-B. Ⲓ. 3, 5.
717	3 The former owners of Jacob’s éxros had been interred within it
718	(RAC. 42).
719	ⲉ Arch. Rep. '94—’95. 37, D. el-B. IV. 6.
720	5 Since the following pages were in print, I have found at
721	Munich (Kénigl. Bibl, MS. Copt. no. 3) fragments of a Sa‘idic
722	version of the published Boh. encomium on P. The texts are not
723	identical. The Sa‘idic is presumably the original version.
724	ⲉ BP. 8697, 8699, 8700, 8727, T. 6, T. 14, S. 3.
725	xiii
726	ever named, though it might be inferred from
727	40. There are however some circumstances
728	suggesting his identity with Abramius, the author
729	of the Greek will, BM. pap. Ixxvii.” The
730	testator there is bishop of Hermonthis 1 83),
731	but resides in ‘the holy mount of the Memnonia’
732	(I. 76). Our bishop too presumably dwelt at or
733	near to Jéme (a name often used as synonymous
734	with the Memnonia), since almost all the ostraca
735	addressed to him were found at Dér el-Babhri.
736	Again, the will is drawn in favour of the monk
737	Victor, ‘ the pious priest and my disciple’ (ll. 17,
738	29), to whom, with the rest of his property, the
739	testator bequeathes the ⲉⲩⲓⲟϧ Témior of S. Phoeb-
740	ammon in the same mount (1. 25). The Abraham
741	too of the ostraca is often addressed or greeted
742	in conjunction with a priest Victor (49, 50, §2,
743	90, 94, 97, 311, 486, BP. 8703) and though the
744	latter is never there termed his disciple,” he is
745	sometimes called his ‘son’ (58, 63, BP. 8727).
746	The monastery of S. Phoebammon was, during
747	some part of the period to which these ostraca
748	belong, directed by a ⲡⲣⲟⲉϭⲧⲱⲥ named Victor
749	(ⲩ. ⲫ. Places), who may be the before-named
750	legatee of the bishop’s Greek wiil. Further, a
751	bishop Abraham and a ⲡⲣⲟⲉϭⲧⲱⲅ Victor are
752	alluded to as former occupants, if not the imme-
753	diate predecessors,® of the mpoearas Jacob, in this
754	same monastery, whose Coptic will is preserved
755	as BM. pap. Ixxviii. These it seems reasonable
756	to identify with the Abraham and Victor of pap.
757	xxvii. A coincidence, apparently supporting the
758	identity of the two bishops, should be mentioned
759	here. In pap. Ixxvii, I. 81 Dioscorus son of Jacob,
760	archpriest of Hermonthis, is a witness; an arch-
761	priest Dioscorus is referred to by the bishop in
762	ostr. 69.°
763	The evidence from handwriting of the ostraca
764	here is inconclusive, owing primarily to the mis-
765	7 Published in Kenyon’s Catal. I. 232, eariier by Wessely in
766	Wiener Stud. ix. 235.
767	ⲃ ¢ Apa Peter, the priest,’ had apparently intervened; but this
768	is not quite certain.
769	ⲑ The fact that Pegosh son of Psam®, the /afasne, and Pisrael con
770	of . Psate, both witnesses in pap. Ixxviii, appear to recur in 111,
771	114, 1587, is of little weight, since we have nothing by which
772	otherwise to fix the dates of these ostraca.
page 19
773	xiv COPTIC OSTRACA
774	leading similarity between the most frequent
775	hands. Among the numerous ostraca of which
776	bishop Abraham is the author, one hand is of
777	particularly frequent occurrence; it is that which,
778	in cases where there seemed little doubt as to its
779	identity, I have named ‘A’ (v. PL. I, 71). It is
780	however practically certain that this hand is not
781	the bishop’s own ; for besides the episcopal edicts,
782	letters &c., written by ‘A,’ and those recording
783	declarations made before and requests addressed
784	to the bishop, there are several other texts—
785	formal statements, undertakings, contracts,—
786	having a variety of authors, yet likewise written
787	in this hand; and it is hardly to be supposed
788	that the bishop had, in such cases, acted as scribe.
789	Again, the hand here called ‘B’ (v. PL 1 295), in
790	which two of the bishop’s letters were written
791	(88, 67), is often hard to distinguish from ‘A’;
792	indeed I feel quite uncertain as to whether both
793	are not but the work of a single scribe, whose
794	productions differ in appearance as they are more
795	deliberately or negligently written. But if that
796	were so, the text of Ad. 14 would seem to
797	indicate that the writer of both ‘A’ and ‘B’ is
798	none other than the priest Victor, presumably
799	the bishop's disciple and the writer of other texts
800	clearly in hand ⲇ (231, 325, Ad. 10)! Yet
801	there are examples of episcopal edicts in hands
802	differing from either of the above (Ad. 8, 65, 69,
803	126), showing that the bishop availed himself
804	of the services of various scribes and showing
805	perhaps besides that he was himself unable to
806	write. And we are thus reminded that bishop
807	Abramius, the testator of pap. xxvii, was likewise
808	dependent upon an amanuensis (I. 81).
809	It is unfortunate that neither of the wills
810	above referred to (papp. lxxvii, Ixxviii) bears a
811	date. Messrs. Grenfell and Hunt however inform
812	me that they would place the Greek document in
813	‘ the last part of the 6th century,’ since it closely
814	! The dating of these hands might have been assisted by BP.
815	9447, the script of which much resembles ‘A’ or the contemporary
816	Ⲟ were it but complete; for there ‘the patriarch, Abba
817	Ⲁ- is mentioned. But at this period either the name Ana-
818	stasius, Andronicus or Agatho might be used to complete the line.
819	3 It is of course possible that, though unable to write in Greek,
820	the bishop could have done so in his own language.
821	resembles texts from Oxyrhynchus of the reigns
822	of Justin II, Tiberius and Maurice (i.e. 565—
823	602). None of the several hands exhibited in
824	the text belongs, they hold, to the 7th century.
825	Mr. Kenyon is likewise willing to assign the
826	papyrus to this period, his suggestion of a later
827	date (made at a time when the materials for the
828	palaeography of this period were scantier) having
829	been based on the dates of the Coptic papyri
830	supposed to have been found with it. Several
831	Greek papyri in the British Museum (nos.
832	cxiii. 4, ccix, ccx) and the Louvre (nos. xx,
833	xxi. 2, xxi. 4), dated in this period, can show
834	parallels to every scriptural peculiarity of pap.
835	Ixxvii. As regards the Coptic will, pap. xxviii,
836	it is differentiated in several ways from the
837	series ‘of documents — the Jéme papyri — with
838	which it is classed : by other formulae, an unusual
839	vocabulary, and by having among its witnesses
840	no one whose name recurs in the other texts—
841	a rare circumstance here—as well as by palaeo-
842	graphical features distinguishing its script from
843	that of the others. It is rather to those dated
844	Greek MSS. of the close of the 6th and beginning
845	of the 7th centuries that this papyrus, no less
846	than pap. Ixxvii, must for comparison be referred.
847	The script of the Coptic text is indeed stiffer
848	and less often ligatured,® but the letters are formed
849	in the same way and those ligatures employed
850	are identical.* Further, the Jéme papyrus pub-
851	lished by M. Loret (Rec. xvi. 103) is in a hand
852	so similar to that of the bishop’s amanuensis in
853	pap. Ixxvii, that their identity might well be
854	maintained. But the date of this is 634 or 65
855	If then we place these two wills between the
856	years 560 and 640, we shall venture as near to
857	precise dates as the palaeographical evidence
858	warrants. (But cf. §. Dates.)
859	3 Cf. a similar contrast in the fragment, Rec. xvi. 103, facsimiled
860	here, p. 85.
861	4 Most unmistakable in the closing lines which, written in Greek,
862	though by the same scribe, can be paralleled in every detail from
863	the dated MSS. Cf. the rough facsimile, p. 85, also the monetary
864	abbreviations xxvii. 55 and Ixxviii. 75. The Coptic hand as
865	a whole closely resembles that of the bishop’s amanuensis in Ixxvii.
866	ⲃⲟ, 81.
867	5 The regnal dates appear contradictory, but the 8th Indiction is
868	probably correct. (So Mr. E. W. Brooks.)
page 20
869	INTRODUCTION
870	The name Abraham was, among the Copts of
871	that time, a frequent one and we cannot claim to
872	identify our bishop with other namesakes. Yet
873	there are one or two cases in which the temptation
874	to do so is strong. (1) A bishop Abramius (a8Ba
875	ABpapiov emigromov) is named upon one of several
876	silver objects found, a few years ago, in the ruined
877	church on the W. of the grand colonnade of the
878	Luxor temple.! The lettering of the inscription
879	is analogous to that of the stelae from Hermonthis
880	and so might belong to the 7th century. (2) A
881	‘monastery (uovn) of Abba Abraham’ existed in
882	the time of Pesynthius of Koptos (v. 2) who
883	occasionally visited it. The text seems to imply
884	that this Abraham was then living® and it is to be
885	presumed that the monastery was not far distant
886	from ‘the hill of Tsente’ where that of Pesynthius
887	lay.” The only Abraham who, in the 6th
888	century, left a name in Egyptian church history,
889	was the abbot of Pboou (Fad) who, expelled by
890	Justinian, founded another monastery at Farshat.*
891	He cannot of course be the same with the bishop
892	in our texts.
893	Next to that of the bishop, the name most
894	conspicuous is Victor. It doubtless refers in
895	our texts however to more persons than we
896	can distinguish. One at least can be recog-
897	nized: Victor, the priest, who was mrpoestéds of
898	the monastery of S. Phoebammon (219, 2283,
899	308, 332, 351, 369, 389, 482, G. 106), pre-
900	sumably the same who in 282 is called ‘monk
901	of S. Phoebammon.” Victor again is the name
902	of the priest repeatedly greeted by those who
903	write to bishop Abraham (v. above), sometimes
904	in rather extravagant terms (52), and twice
905	addressed directly in conjunction with the bishop
906	1 V. Grébaut in Bull. Instit. ég. for ’89. 334 and Daressy, Notice
907	explic. (1893), p. 7.
908	2 In the fragment Z. ccxxiii=Miss. iv. 754 occurs an ‘Apa A.’
909	dwelling to the north of the subject of the text, who is therefore
910	hardly Pesynthius. A limestone tablet, Alexandria Mus. 274,
911	records the restoration in AD. 698 of a ⲧⲡⲟ of ‘the holy Apa A.
912	the anchorite,” which had fallen into ruin through age. Its pro-
913	venance is unknown.
914	3 We may translate: ©visit him’ (Abr.) or visi. it’ (the mon.);
915	M¢éms. Instit. ég. ii. 352, 357.
916	4 Z. cexxii=Miss. IV. 511, 742, Berlin k. Bibl., MS. or. 1607,
917	no. 4. Also in the list of abbots, T. 20.
918	Xv
919	(311, 486). Of the Victors in BM. pap. Ixxvii
920	and in M. Loret’s papyrus we have already
921	spoken.
922	As the bishop appears to have employed Victor
923	as his favourite secretary, so Victor in turn
924	frequently uses the services of David, the scribe
925	whose hand I have called ‘D’ (v. PL I, E. 301,
926	158). He wrote and signed 158, 296, 297, 304,
927	AZ. 78. 19, no. 7 and presumably Ad. 44 and
928	T. 4, all of which are official documents, four
929	of them addressed to Victor or recording his
930	presence, one (158) to an oeconomus of S.
931	Phoebammon whom we may assume to be
932	Victor. Numerous other texts are clearly by the
933	same hand, though wanting the writer’s signature.
934	Further, a comparison of hand Ⲟ with that of
935	the principal texts from the tomb-church of
936	‘Dega,’® will make their identity very probable.
937	‘D’ too is, in all probability, the hand of the
938	dated Turin ostracon (v. §. Dates).
939	It has been already suggested that hands ‘A’
940	and ‘B’ are in reality but one and that their
941	writer is Victor, the bishop’s disciple. Proof that
942	¢D,’ the hand of Victor's scribe, is contemporary
943	with these and with the bishop is afforded by the
944	recurrence of the priest Plein, son of Dios, in 158
945	(hand D), 313 (hand A) and T. 6 (addressed to
946	the bishop). The bishop himself is perhaps men-
947	tioned in 298, but in no other example of
948	hand Ⲟ.
949	Two more texts by Victor, 132 and Ad. 47,
950	may be noticed. They are by one and the same
951	hand,® which can hardly, notwithstanding resem-
952	blances, be ‘D.” The first is interesting as relating
953	to the will by which ‘ the deceased Abraham’ had
954	disposed of ‘the Témos’'—possibly therefore a
955	reference to the Greek papyrus BM. Ixxvii.
956	A number of ostraca are written in the hand
957	of a certain Elias (v. 227), possibly the joint
958	occupant with Jacob of a monastery in Jéme
959	which they bequeath to Stephen.” The succession
960	ⲃ Miss. I, 36 ff., Hyvernat, Album, pl. viii. 6. Cf. here 18,
961	which shows these texts to be contemporary with or slightly later
962	than Damianus.
963	¢ I have a photograph of the first and a acsimile of the second.
964	7 RAC. no. 3.
page 21
965	xvi
966	of abbots obtained from their will (Epiphanius,
967	Psan,! Jacob and Elias, Stephen) and the indica-
968	tions of RP. 11 show that the co-testator, Elias,
969	probably lived shortly after Pesynthius of Koptos.
970	In none of Elias's letters is bishop Abraham
971	referred to.
972	Dates.—Jt is obvious that, on the evidence
973	hitherto adduced, we are only able approximately
974	to date the principal personages mentioned in the
975	following texts. Damianus was clearly the reign-
976	ing patriarch when some of the writers lived. As
977	to bishop Abraham, we cannot, without proof
978	that Ad. 89 is by either hands ‘A,’ Ⲃ or Ⲟ
979	conclude that he was that patriarch’s contem-
980	porary. There remains however an important
981	factor in the question to be noticed. The ostr.
982	no. 38 of the Turin Museum? records a solar
983	eclipse ‘in the year that Peter, son of Palou, was
984	lasane of Jéme.” This the calculations of several
985	astronomers agree in fixing as the partial eclipse
986	visible at Thebes on March 10th, 601.3 Now it has
987	already been observed that this ostracon is either
988	by the scribe ‘D’ or by a writer whose hand
989	closely resembles his, and is thus presumably his
990	contemporary (v. Pl. I.). We thus obtain further
991	evidence strongly confirmatory of the period to
992	which we would assign the hands ⲇ, *Ⲃ and
993	‘D’
994	To a later age belong a series of texts wholly
995	different from those hitherto discussed. The tax-
996	receipts (v. 409) can be assigned with certainty
997	to the middle of the 8th century, owing to th:
998	identity of certain of their scribes with the writers
999	of dated Jéme papyri and to the similarity in
1000	script and general appearance between those thus
1001	dated and the receipts written by other scribes.
1002	Like evidence shows that the group 147—151 and
1003	Ad. 4 also belong to this period.
1004	Ⲓ For Psan, cf. also 80.
1005	3 Text published by Stern, AZ. 78. ⲣ. 12 and Rossi, in Turin
1006	Atti xxx.
1007	3 For this information I am indebted to the kindness of Prof.
1008	H. H. Turner of Oxford and Mr. J. K. Fotheringham, who refer
1009	to Oppolzer’s Kanon der Finsternisse, p. 174, and to Ginzel and
1010	Krall in Sitzb. d. k. Akad. der Wiss. (Vienna), Math. Nat. Cl.
1011	Ixxxviii. II, ⲣ. 655. Prof. Turner regards the date as ascertained
1012	¢ with unusual certainty.’
1013	COPTIC OSTRACA
1014	Clergy and Monks,—Assuming the two
1015	bishops, of the Greek papyrus xxvii and of our
1016	ostraca, to be but one, we see that, as in the case
1017	of Pesynthius of Koptos, Hermonthis was not
1018	necessarily the residence of its bisheps.* What
1019	their connection was with the monastery of
1020	S. Phoebammon we cannot say. Perhaps Abra-
1021	ham had previously been its abbot ;* thence to
1022	the episcopal dignity would be in Egypt the usual
1023	course. From RAC. no. 10 (p. 78) it may be
1024	inferred that in the century following the connec-
1025	tion was maintained ; for bishop Colluthus there
1026	appears as having some share in the affairs of the
1027	monastery.
1028	Other bishops connected with ⲉⲡⲓⲉ are
1029	mentioned : perhaps ‘the great bishop, the holy
1030	Abba Patermouthius,” whose ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲟ is situated
1031	there,’ and ‘the holy bishop, Apa Germanus,’
1032	whose name is borne by certain property in
1033	Jéme;” while dedications and donations to the
1034	monastery of S. Phoebammon are sometimes
1035	entrusted to the bishop as well as to the
1036	oeconomus.® Our ostraca too, besides Abraham,
1037	name an earlier bishop of Hermonthis, Ananias,’
1038	also bishops Andreas and Anthony (v. 227), the
1039	latter presumably the bishop of Ape or Luxor,
1040	the neighbouring diocese on the opposite bank of
1041	the Nile, who with the bishops of Koptos and
1042	Apollinopolis Parva, appear in RP. 11.
1043	Many details might be gathered from our texts,
1044	4 Bishops are to be met with living in monasteries, e.g. Aphou of
1045	Oxyrhynchus, who remained there all the week till Saturday, and
1046	Timothy of Antinoe, who appears to have resided in one (this on
1047	the authority of the Synaxarium, 13th Hathor). Occasionally at
1048	this period we hear of bishops resigning their sees and retiring 10
1049	the life of anchorites ; cf. the bishop's title in pap. Ixxvii. 76. Joh.
1050	Moschus §§ 37, 93, 123 records instances in Palestine.
1051	5 The bishop in pap. xxvii. 25 speaks of it simply as ‘under’
1052	him, o»° dué.
1053	ⲃ AZ. xxix. 12; cf. 88.
1054	7 BM. or. 4875.
1055	8 RAC. 73, 97. But this may merely point to the ultimate
1056	episcopal responsibility in monastic affairs required by the canons,
1057	e.g. the Egyptian canons in Mansi II. 1011.
1058	ⲑ Munich Antiquarium, pap. 830 is a letter addressed to him.
1059	10 ⲯ. the Sa‘id. Scala in Amélineau, Géogr. 556 and the Boh.
1060	lists, ib. 576, where (P)ape =Tpiwv Kacrpwr=Luxor. In BM. or.
1061	85 however Ape is said to be ‘in the nome of the town of
1062	Hermonthis.’
page 22
1063	INTRODUCTION
1064	illustrating the powers and business of the epi-
1065	scopal office. Ⲙⲉ see the bishop ordaining
1066	readers, deacons and priests to particular cures
1067	and formally entrusting them with their duties
1068	(87 &c.); arranging for the performance of service
1069	in various churches, sometimes at the application
1070	of the local authorities (97); issuing charges on
1071	liturgical questions and edicts of interdict and
1072	excommunication against individuals and villages
1073	(61); dealing with vagrant priests (40); hearing
1074	depositions and giving judgment in local suits
1075	and communicating with the magistracy; dis-
1076	pensing or recommending charity.
1077	In certain functions the bishop could be re-
1078	placed by the archpriest who had, for instance,
1079	powers of excommunication or interdict.! The
1080	bishop’s decisions might be promulgated through
1081	him ;* he transmits the patriarchal Festal Epistle
1082	to the clergy? The archpriest sometimes appears
1083	as attached to a particular church,* or he is called
1084	‘archpr. of the Castrum Jéme,’s as if the office
1085	were more general. He is not as yet identified
1086	with the 7yodueros, although the latter is here
1087	clearly a clerical and not a monastic official.®
1088	. The archdeacon is less often met with. One is
1089	attached to the 7omos of Patermonte,’ another to
1090	that of S. Victor,®a third to ‘the holy church of
1091	ⲉⲡⲓⲉ. A monk who is also archdeacon is named
1092	on the stele C. 8609.
1093	The number of churches and monasteries named
1094	1 *Agopi(ew 88, ‘exclude from the mysteries’ RP. 253=G. 11.
1095	Here he is called xpwrorpe[oBiTepos]. Archdeacons sometimes had
1096	this power in the 5th cent. (Hatch in Dict. Chr. Ant. I. 137). On
1097	the archpr. as bishop's vicar v. also Renaudot, De Patr. Alex.
1098	§ x1, and Tuki, Rituale 310.
1099	2 54, 485. In Can. Basil. 92 he is the bishop’s assessor in
1100	judicial cases.
1101	3 BM. pap. xci.
1102	ⲉ RAC. 48, AZ. ss. 132, BM. pap. lxxvii. 81, stele C. 8552.
1103	ⲉ BM. pap. Ixxviii.
1104	ⲉ Cf. the frequent combination, ‘priest and #y. of the —— church’
1105	(RAC. 19, 20, BM. or. 1061, ib. pap. Joad II). In AZ. ’84, 151,
1106	152 we see a ‘priest and #y.’ and an archpr. of the same church.
1107	Subsequently archpr. and dy. become identified, as can be seen in
1108	the ordination services; e.g. Codd. Vatic. xlv, cxxx &c.; cf. Cyril
1109	b. Laklak’s decision, Renaudot, Hist. 585. .
1110	7 KZ.°84. 146.
1111	8 BM. or. 4884.
1112	? ib. 487
1113	xvii
1114	in our ostraca is considerable (v. Index of Place-
1115	Names) and the total of those in the Theban
1116	neighbourhood is increased by the other docu-
1117	ments: the stelae and the Jéme MSS. together
1118	give some ten, Lepsius’s graffiti and the Pesynthius
1119	papyri two or three more, making in all nearly
1120	thirty. It is sometimes difficult to distinguish
1121	between church and monastery; while éexAnoia
1122	designates the former only, Tomes or its Coptic
1123	equivalent apparently includes both. Nor do the
1124	names by which they are known always suffice to
1125	separate them. Thus to the martyrs Phoebammon,
1126	George, Victor, Isidore, Mena! either might be
1127	dedicated; but the ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ of Apa Ananias, Apa
1128	John, Apa Moses, Apa Papnoute, Paul of Koulol*
1129	are probably monasteries, called either after their
1130	founders or their actual abbots.® In only one
1131	instance can the age of a monastery be surmised :
1132	that of Pesynthius was presumably founded by or
1133	in memory of the celebrated bishop of Koptos.
1134	As to the duration of their existence, our docu-
1135	ments show at any rate that the monastery of
1136	S. Phoebammon was flourishing at the beginning
1137	of the 5th and in the latter half of the 8th cen-
1138	turies, though perhaps destroyed and rebuilt in
1139	the interval.
1140	The history of Egyptian monasticism after
1141	Chalcedon has received but little attention, either
1142	from contemporary or later writers. The usually
1143	consulted records for the period with which we
1144	are concerned are the work of catholic writers
1145	(Leontius of Neapolis, Joh. Moschus, Sophronius)
1146	or of Nestorians (Thomas of Marga) and these
1147	seldom show any knowledge of Egypt beyond the
1148	ⲱ J epsius, Denkm. VI. 102, 20.
1149	11 In 45 his church, in RAC. 48 his 7éxos.
1150	12 RAC. no. I.
1151	13 The * Pratum’ of Joh. Moschus mentions many apparently so
1152	named. Cf. also the monasteries ‘of Andrew the priest,’ ‘of
1153	Nahroou the priest, ‘of Peter the deacon’ in the Fayym about
1154	this period (Rev. éts. grecq. III. 134).
1155	4 It probably suffered at either the Persian or Arab invasions, to
1156	one of which RAC. no. 4 may refer. There ‘the whole village’
1157	assigns the mon. to certain persons who had apparently restored it
1158	after devastation. This MS. shows no names in common with the
1159	others and its script may be earlier than most; it nay theiefore
1160	belong to a period between those of the early 7th and those of the
1161	later 8th centuries. Cf. also BM. or. 72 and here 227.
1162	3
page 23
1163	xviii
1164	Delta, the upper provinces being very rarely
1165	visited by them.! The Lives, Acta, Miracles
1166	extant in Coptic seldom deal with so late a date
1167	—the Lives of Samuel of Kalamon and Daniel
1168	of Scete are indeed conspicuous exceptions—
1169	and the papyri have been little studied in this
1170	light. Most of the latter indeed belong to
1171	the Fayy0m or Eshmunén and give no informa-
1172	tion as to affairs further south. The records
1173	of the monasteries at Thebes, as preserved in
1174	the ostraca, the Jéme papyri and the stelae, stand
1175	therefore alone; from no other source has such
1176	a body of documents, so restricted as to locality
1177	and date, survived.
1178	The occupants of these monasteries were not
1179	exclusively Egyptian. Syriac texts in the tomb-
1180	church of ¢Dega’ at Dér el-Bahri,® possibly too
1181	the name Psyros,* show that Asiatic monks were
1182	present. The monks doubtless followed the Pacho-
1183	mian rule ; on either side of them were (or once had
1184	been) the communities founded by Pachomius and
1185	Theodore, one indeed near Hermonthis.* We
1186	find the early Pachomian abbots enumerated on
1187	the ostraca® and invoked on stelae,® while Pacho-
1188	mius’ Canons are among the books in the monas-
1189	tery of Elias (v. note on p. xix). The canons of
1190	bishop Ananias (85) are presumably not monastic.
1191	Of nuns the ostraca tell us nothing, but many
1192	are commemorated on the stelae and papyrus BM.
1193	or. Ixxix V. is by a woman dwelling in the mon. of
1194	Apa Sergius, so presumably a nun.
1195	We have no data by which to estimate the
1196	numbers of the monks. His biographer indeed
1197	1 Siut (Lycopolis) occasionally appears as the extreme limit of
1198	their acquaintance.
1199	2 Maspero, Guide du Visiteur 385, The Academy 1883. I, 264.
1200	3 BM. or. 4881, BP. 6139. Perhaps this and Pegbsh ‘the
1201	Ethiopian,’ refer merely to descent. Some bishops in Upper
1202	Egypt were Syrians; a monk of Bethleem bishop of Hermopolis
1203	PG. 87. 3053. The ordinations at Cple. by Syrian bishops were
1204	presumably of Egyptian monks, of whom plenty were there (Joh.
1205	Ephes., De beat. orient., cap. 50).
1206	ⲉ Vit. Pachom. § 86. Cf. Ladeuze, Etude 172 ff, 199. The
1207	Tabennesiotes’ (Life of Daniel, ed. Clugnet, 50) need not imply
1208	contrast with other orders, for the term is used already by Palladius.
1209	The Sinuthian rule also was accepted in other monasteries, as we learn
1210	fiom the story of Abraham of Pboou (Miss. IV. 512). That of John
1211	Kame too was introduced into Upper Egypt (Wiistenf., Synax. 199).
1212	ⲑ T. 20. ⲉ Ⲥ. 8636.
1213	COPTIC OSTRACA
1214	boasts that in Pesynthius’'s day, about the time
1215	to which most of our ostraca seem to belong,
1216	the monasteries in the neighbourhood greatly
1217	flourished. The remaining ruins do not suffice
1218	for measuring the original extent of the buildings.
1219	Nor can we gather much as to the material
1220	condition of their inmates. To what extent trades
1221	were carried on we do not know, partly because
1222	it is uncertain how far the designation ‘monk’
1223	has been omitted in the documents: are those
1224	who call themselves simply ‘ husbandman,’ ‘ work-
1225	man,’ ‘builder,’ ‘baker ’ &c., necessarily seculars?
1226	Very rarely the word ‘monk’ accompanies the
1227	trade-name, showing perhaps that worldly occupa-
1228	tions within the monastery were exceptional
1229	The artizans and labourers, with whom the
1230	monastery contracts for specific work, come doubt-
1231	less from the adjacent villages; so likewise the
1232	tenants to whom land is let for cultivation.
1233	Some of the monks — what proportion we
1234	cannot say—lived without the monastery as
1235	¢anchorites,” in caves in the adjacent hillside.
1236	Pesynthius had dwelt in one while a monk and
1237	as bishop retreated before the Persians to an
1238	ancient tomb in Jéme. Possibly ‘P. the an.
1239	chorite’ (345, 378) is none other than the
1240	bishop. Abraham of BM. pap. Ixxvii is called
1241	‘bishop and anchorite of the holy mount of the
1242	Memnonia’ (I. 76); indeed the evidence for his
1243	actual residence within the monastery is not
1244	conclusive. Sometimes an ‘anchorite’ is in
1245	orders : a priest, BP. 9420, a deacon, Ⲉ. 107.
1246	The direction of the monastery was in the
1247	hands of the mpoeorws, sometimes called also
1248	fyovuevos in respect here probably of his clerical
1249	dignity. The civil power was represented by the
1250	Swoukntiis, under whose authority (Umorays) the
1251	monastery, as well as the Castrum, is stated to
1252	stand. In this jurisdiction the /éane, the most
1253	frequently mentioned local magistrate, does not
1254	appear to have shared.” No mention is made in
1255	7 In earlier times this was not so; v. Hist. Lausiaca c. 39.
1256	ⲃ Méms. Inst. ég. II, 335, ⲟⲓ.
1257	9 BM. pap. Ixxxv.
1258	10 The two offices are apparently not identical : BM. pap. xc. 29,
1259	‘whether 8. or /.’ ; nor do the titles interchange.
page 24
1260	INTRODUCTION
1261	any of our documents of the Sevrepdiptos, known
1262	to the Sinuthian congregations ; but one papyrus
1263	(RAC. no. 1) refers to two ouwxdfedpor of “the
1264	great mpoearws.” The official who in the Canons!
1265	holds the next place after the abbot is the
1266	olxovopos or steward. On him devolves the
1267	conduct of practical affairs; gifts or dedications
1268	to the tdwos are made through him,? leases are
1269	arranged and workmen engaged by him, land
1270	is sold by him.* Occasionally, indeed—more
1271	often perhaps than our texts show—he is iden-
1272	tical with the ⲧⲣⲟⲉϭⲧⲱⲥ The oeconomus of a
1273	church is sometimes mentioned. In 290 a
1274	church seems to have had three (cf. T. 7). Pre-
1275	sumably without official status was the upabnris
1276	of the ⲧⲣⲟⲉϭⲧⲱ̀ⲥ, whom the Canons indicate as
1277	his natural successor.®
1278	Close relations appear to have existed between
1279	the monks and the episcopacy. Of the bishop
1280	of Hermonthis and his connection with the
1281	Theban monasteries we have already spoken.
1282	He seems to have had, in some cases, rights
1283	of ownership in the monasteries,” similar to those
1284	of the mpoestas, who was entitled to dispose of
1285	his succession by will.® Assembled bishops sit
1286	in judgment upon criminous monks, even upon a
1287	mpoeaTws : yet we have no evidence that even
1288	bishop Abraham had any direct share in the
1289	government of the monastery.
1290	Some idea of the contents of the monastic
1291	libraries and of the liturgies in use may be got
1292	from the opening texts of our collection and from
1293	the book-lists (250, 402, 458, 459, Ad. 23).
1294	! E.g., Mansi, IIL. 1012.
1295	) Jéme papyri passim.
1296	4 Pap. Turin I (Atti xxiii).
1297	5 So in RAC. no. 1. Sourus, the oeconomus often named in the
1298	Jéme MSS., is in BM. pap. Ixxix Ⲉ called »po., while of the latter
1299	the verb olkovouéw is used (Pap. Rhind I, Journ. Philol. xxii. 280,
1300	281).
1301	ⲉ Cf. BM. pap. Ixxviii. 7 BM. pap. Ixxvii ; cf. Ad. 6.
1302	8 BM. pap. Ixxviii. The seller of the 2 monasteries, Rev. éts.
1303	grecq. III, calls himself simply ‘monk’; so too the testators in
1304	RAC. no. 3, though Jacob is presumably wpoesrds. In this con-
1305	nection cf. Stele C. 8451 = Miss. III. xl, which commemorates the
1306	xrloerns Eulogius (cf. W. Nissen, Regelung d, Klosterw. 12).
1307	Private property in a church at Jéme, AZ. ‘$4. 146.
1308	* RP. no. 11.
1309	3 158, 200.
1310	XIX
1311	Much more information is to be had from the
1312	long catalogue on the limestone ostracon from
1313	Thebes, published by Bouriant and doubtless
1314	relating to one of the monasteries to which our
1315	documents refer.!
1316	Language.—In so large a number of texts,
1317	the work of so many hands, it would be futile
1318	to seek for linguistic uniformity. The writers
1319	differ of course in degree of education and it is
1320	not easy to distinguish between results of their
1321	negligence or ignorance and real dialectual charac-
1322	teristics. The provenance and date of the majority
1323	of the ostraca lead us to expect close similarity
1324	with the language of the Theban legal documents
1325	—the Jéme papyri; and in fact the features of
1326	that idiom (many of which were indicated by
1327	Stern, AZ. '84. 144 ff.) are all to be found again
1328	in our texts.
1329	Again, as in those papyri, not a few features
1330	distinctive here are also to be met with in the
1331	ancient idiom of Akhmim and in the early Sa‘idic
1332	texts which show its influence : the Pistis, Bruce
1333	pap., Elias Apocalypse &c.
1334	(1) Phonetic Peculiarities :"—A stands in the
1335	ostraca for classical Sa‘id. ¢ in many words and
1336	for ⲟ in still more, Akhm. forms corresponding
1337	in both cases. Once ⲟ represents a (4gp). Again,
1338	e or é is for a in certain words which have in
1339	10 The locality of the ⲧⲡⲟ of Elias may possibly be read Tche
1340	(ⲩ. 81), where that of Pesynthius was situated (G. 14). A
1341	xpoeards named Elias is known (274, cf. 7 &c ), perhaps the
1342	same as the colleague of Jacob in RAC. no. 3, who, in describing
1343	his property, specially mentions the books left him by his pre-
1344	decessor (RAC. 45). It may further be noted that while Kalapesios
1345	(not Katapesios) is the name of him to whom certain of the books
1346	in B.'s list had been given, an oeconomus of Pesynthius’s monastery
1347	bears the same name (G. 14). The catalogue is in many ways
1348	interesting. Assuming the works to be in Coptic, we should have
1349	here the only mention of Pachomius’s Canons in that language.
1350	We see too that those of Athanasius were familiar in the Souh (as
1351	indeed BM. pap. xxxvi indicates). The Histories of the Church’
1352	(no. §8) recall Z. no. clx, which von Lemm has shown to contain
1353	the original of parts of the Chronicle of Severus. Fragments in
1354	Paris, apparently of that same work, have indeed this very title.
1355	¢ The Invention of the Bones of John Baptist’ might be the text of
1356	Z. no. clvii (v. Steindorff, AZ. 2. 137). The books were of course
1357	mostly (61 out of 80) on papyrus (xdprns), not, as Bouriant has it,
1358	on paper. A few, mostly biblical, are on parchment.
1359	ⲛ Most of the following instances of consonantal and vowel
1360	change will be found alphabetically in the Index of Coptic Words.
1361	ⲥ 2
page 25
1362	XX
1363	Akhm. similar forms. For au, ou there are
1364	several instances of but for a# we have also
1365	aou (Taoueit, hnaou) and for oou, ϭⲛ (erau 136,
1366	tunau 181, jau 191). Rarer are ox for ex (31,
1367	146, 172), 2. en for én (199, 229, 311, 385)
1368	and dou for iéu (laénion'). Further, we may
1369	here note the forms /Jhannés, Eikannés (2585,
1370	256) for Iwawves!® eit for ⲉ The frequent
1371	interchanges of other vowels and diphthongs, such
1372	as ϭ, é or 7 for ai, ei, en or of and vice versa,
1373	are found chiefly in Greek words; but confusions
1374	between ϭ, ⲟ, é, 7, ⲙ and between ⲟ, ¢ are as
1375	common in the Coptic as the Greek. Vowels
1376	are occasionally doubled, as naa 271, ϥ- 352,
1377	naa- (= n-) 371, perhaps ¢e- in 116, 271. There
1378	is conspicuous inaccuracy in the use of vowels
1379	throughout certain texts, e.g. 168, 169, 170,
1380	254.
1381	The interchange of consonants is most remarkable
1382	in ⲩ, ⲕ and g, where it can indced be observed
1383	to some extent in almost all Sa‘idic texts.*
1384	Little or no distinction seems to be felt between
1385	them, whether at beginning, middle, or end of
1386	a syllable or word, though, of the three equations,
1387	ⲩ = g is rarer, both here and in the Jéme MSS.,
1388	than y = ⲕ or *ⲕ There are besides a few
1389	instances in which ⲩ and ⲕ stand for ⲭ while
1390	elsewhere ⲭ represents s (158, 370) or ⲃ* (36,
1391	44, 186 07) \e have one example of ⲉ
1392	for % (271) 8 and probably its converse in ⲃ = (¢)é
1393	1V. AZ. xxix. 17.
1394	2 Also in BM. or. 4879 ⲉ). Cf. Janna, BP. 915.
1395	3 Vv. 828. Cf. ait RAC. 34.
1396	4 Least often perhaps in the Shm(n papyri, where Mid. Egypt.
1397	tendencies are not rare. On the problem generally v. Stern, AZ.
1398	’78. 10, also Hess in Indogerm. Forsch. VI. 123 and Thumb,
1399	ib. VIII. 189.
1400	ⲃ The forms avrere/ (if correct) Ad. 68, waraje (= wapaye)
1401	stele Alexandria 285 are somewhat disconcerting, as indicating
1402	phonetic similarity between & and ) quite unexpected in this period
1403	and locality.
1404	ⲉ Cf. roxh, Steindorff, Elias 128, 134.
1405	7 These are doubtless archaisms and seem peculiar to Theban
1406	texts. The Jéme MSS. show the former in sdxe, sanx, Sonxém,
1407	xer (=3erp), Xmnisnéu ; the latter happens not to occur there. It
1408	will be noticed that in all these instances the Boh. forms have 4.
1409	8 Cf. BM. or. 1060 (Jéme) 66.
1410	COPTIC OSTRACA
1411	‘be able’ (ⲑ and one of % for ⲃ (284).
1412	+ The Mid. Egypt. ⲻ is not to be expected
1413	so far south; yet it occurs twice (30, 3 and
1414	six times in the Jéme MSS., where its converse,
1415	r for /, is also not unknown. Many of the
1416	writers appear not to have distinguished & and ¢
1417	(v. especially 254); but this is no specially
1418	Theban characteristic. Nor is the uneuphonic
1419	ⲛ for m before labials peculiar here. The letter
1420	J seems once to be represented by 4 (Tdeme),
1421	while other ostraca, stelae and papyri exemplify
1422	the converse. ⲫ is once used for f, as in one
1423	of the Jéme texts. The unexplained tendency
1424	to double initial ⲙ, characteristic of the Mid.
1425	Egypt. dialects and frequently met with in the
1426	older Sa‘idic texts, is often to be found in the
1427	ostraca and Jéme papyri.®
1428	(2) Forms :—Among the roots which are either
1429	new or rare we may note: the auxiliary owa-;
1430	obscure verbs as ⲃ, ϭⲁ the causatives
1431	isano, sano, tano and its qualitative fanif, with
1432	which is probably to be classed jeloiz 3 the
1433	verb oud; (or oudje) ‘to cut’;" the verb Se, very
1434	rare in Sa‘id. but found in Akhm.; the unknown
1435	substantives epae/e or ¢pae and jak. The form
1436	Joett in 304 seems to be nothing more than an
1437	ill-spelt jiz from 2. Besides these, several
1438	words will be found in the Index of questionable
1439	form or obscure meaning, most of which greater
1440	accuracy in the originals or in my copies would
1441	doubtless explain or remove.
1442	? H={ frequent in J&me MSS. : mohke, 12h, h-evaye, ha-ench,
1443	hmén, hém, hope, holf &c.
1444	10 Kympovopos, abpodopos, Ⲫⲫⲟⲗⲟⲕϭⲣⲉ, pepo.
1445	1! BP. 580 ¢idp=ctioop, RAC. 99 jere=tleere and the names
1446	Jempltinis, Jenaraf, Jempaniske &c. This is met with elsewhere :
1447	Miss. IV. 680 Jimoute. Cf. Spiegelberg, Demot. Stud. I. 29. In
1448	the papyri and in G. 106 4 stands several times for 5 in Tjéme=
1449	Jéme ; also BP. 707 tjouté. The same feature is twice found in
1450	the old Berlin Psalter (p. 35).
1451	12 Sir Ch. Nicholson's papyrus.
1452	13 In the latter doubled mm, p, ¢ are also to be found.
1453	ⲙ On such qualitatives in the oldest Coptic, v. Griffith, AZ.
1454	xxxviii. 81, Sethe, Verbum 11. 42.
1455	18 So in Boh. Isaiah xxxviii. 12 = éxréuverr and BM. or. 5001,
1456	f. 56 ‘to practise surgery’= PG. 88. 1973 xetpovpyeir; so too Z.
1457	552, of the surgical knile. Correct therefore 408.
1458	Ⲓⲉ This is equally suitable in the TB. ostr. cited ; cf. use of ff in
1459	149, 161. .
page 26
1460	INTRODUCTION xxi
1461	Some familiar words are used in quite unusual
1462	senses: 60k transitively (v. 74) ; ma (in kama &c.)
1463	propositionally ;! mmon adverbially ;* bo! n- ‘in
1464	presence of’;® the puzzling se in 244. Espe-
1465	cially remarkable are the privatives noues n-, néou-
1466	and the parallel use of »at-.
1467	Remarkable forms of certain familiar words
1468	are common to our ostraca and the Jéme papyri :
1469	laue, ⲟⲛ (cf. Akhm. and old Sa‘id.), nai, ⲑ.
1470	Common to Akhm. are also ⲟⲛ = tenon, hée
1471	(108, 5) and ⲃ = he, while nék, néf, nmmén,
1472	ouontéi, mntin, the verb pejek, pejef ⲥ. show
1473	tendencies observable in that dialect. The papyri
1474	again know the form ⲃⲟⲛ︦-, which we have here
1475	so frequently for ke-.
1476	Several unclassical variants of the verbal pro-
1477	nouns are found. Some with final -ⲉ show Akh-
1478	mimic influence : n#ne- 2d pl. conjunctive, (Ad.
1479	38), enetne- 2d pl. neg. fut. (Ad. 60), matne- 2d
1480	pl. neg. aor. (61); with which must be classed the
1481	parallel ouatne- from the new auxiliary oxae- also
1482	hitotte = hitootéutn (Ad. 60).° Sou- 3d pl. for se-
1483	and msou- for nse-, is found in the Sa‘id. ¢ Elias’
1484	as well as in the Jéme MSS.® In 484 we have
1485	apparently nfou-'! Eka-, ⲟⲛ ⲥ. fut. III. and
1486	nlare- temporal are also in the ¢ Elias.” APfa- in
1487	384 seems intended for neg. fut.; so too maeina-
1488	381; mpra- 264 (if correct) for neg. imperat.
1489	There appears to be in §7, 63, 84, that use of ¢-
1490	for ere- which Stern observed in Akhm. ;8 also that
1491	of mpdr as imperative.’
1492	! In the Jéme MSS. : BM. pap. cv end, or. 4381. 2 where ib. 4
1493	it = etbe. Perhaps, ma ouhoou AZ.78. 14, 56 Lelongs here.
1494	2 Besides examples in 88, this occurs RAC. 75, 77 (nmion).
1495	3 Cf. Ciasca, Pap. 20.
1496	4 Pap. Bruce 43 has pajen.
1497	5 Such forms reappear in the Bruce Pap. pp. 118, 127, 262 and a
1498	White Monastery MS. (probably Shenoute) BM. or. 3580 B. 4 and
1499	in an early MS. of the Ep. of S. James, BM. or. 4923. 5. They
1500	are common too in the Shm{n papyri, e.g. Corp. Rain. II, nos. 51,
1501	56, 76, 114, 185, 238.
1502	ⲑ RAC. 69 &c. Also in Shmfn papyri, Corp. Rain. II, nos. 5
1503	139.
1504	7 So Corp. Rain. II, no. 241, Journ. As. '88. 369.
1505	ⲃ AZ. ’86. 132. Also in BM. pap. Ixxviii. 9 ⲉ).
1506	? L.c. 133. Occurs in thie Coptic of the uh Avwnbis formula on
1507	Theban stelae, C. 8510, 8468.
1508	Finally, the peculiar employment of mn-, ⲙ
1509	with another verb, in apparently negative con-
1510	ditional clauses (v. 360), must be mentioned.”
1511	(3) Greek: — The Greek language claimed,
1512	even in the 8th century, some official recognition
1513	in the Theban district. This has been evident to
1514	all students of the Jéme papyri, where protocols,
1515	subscriptions and many formulae in that language
1516	are still retained. And the fact is confirmed by
1517	certain official ostraca, contemporary—for they
1518	are by the same scribes—with the later of those
1519	papyri and written wholly in Greek." It is there:
1520	fore to be expected that a century and a half
1521	earlier—the time to which most of our ostraca are
1522	assigned—Greek would be still more commonly
1523	used. Indeed from that time plenty of texts in
1524	both languages have survived to prove that the
1525	use of either was officially admissible; but the
1526	will of Abraham, BM. pap. Ixxvii (v. above),
1527	shows that for important documents Greek was
1528	still preferred, even where, as here (I. 6 the
1529	author was himself ignorant of it. The language
1530	of the church too was doubtless Greek; we
1531	have evidence of this in the number of Greek
1532	biblical and liturgical texts among the ostraca,
1533	those in Coptic showing the presence of trans-
1534	lations, perhaps officially recognized. I know
1535	however of no evidence that Greek was any
1536	longer spoken so far south.” We learn from
1537	the life of Daniel of Scete, that at this
1538	same period Greek was not understood by the
1539	monks of Apollo’s great monastery ⲉ Tj drw
1540	615Baid.® That Pesynthius spoke to the soldier
1541	10 A non-Theban instance, Rec. VI. 70 (15). Cf. perhaps the
1542	usage noted by Steindorfl, Elias 43.
1543	11 Vv, 424428, where the last signatures only are in Coptic ;
1544	also ostr. Turin 1448 by Psate Pisrael and Louvre E. 6262 by
1545	Aristophanes son of John (v. 409), both wholly Greek. These
1546	writers therefore had command of both languages.
1547	12 Unless it be the evidence of such Greek letters as Grenfell
1548	Pap. I, no. 63 &c. (from Edfu). The short vocabulary here 434
1549	was no doubt for literary purposes. Makrizi’s statement, as to the
1550	‘complete knowledge of Greek’ near Siut in his time, does not
1551	necessarily imply colloquial usage. Nor does the persistence of
1552	liturgical Greek, even to the 14th cent. (e.g. Paris, MS. 68. v.
1553	Quatrémere’s Recherches 298), indicate more than an artificial
1554	survival.
1555	2 Clugnet, Vie et Récits § 7.
page 27
1556	xxii
1557	from Tiloj (near Benisuef) through an interpreter
1558	is probably without import here; for the soldier
1559	was apparently a foreigner.
1560	This is not the place in which to discuss such
1561	characteristics as might be observed in our Greek
1562	ostraca. Ⲓ would merely call attention to the
1563	following words or phrases, uncommon in them-
1564	UA reminiscence of the barbarian soldiery who served the
1565	Emperors in Egypt is the stele Alexandria 282 (=Miss. 111, pl. 81):
1566	ⲱⲡⲉ uruoews Tov paxapiov Ⲣⲓⲩⲓⲕⲉⲣ arp, okvb, exoiuvdn (blank). The
1567	decoration shows that this came from Edfu. Date uncertain.
1568	1
1569	COPTIC OSTRACA
1570	selves or in their employment here: dmoxAnpos,’
1571	agnuos, aplbuca, yvoun, év ⲟⲩϭⲟ émiaTimy, pera
1572	xalod,* xrjpuyua, Niyvov (Mixvov), ⲕⲱⲗⲓ ⲱ, povaixioy,
1573	Eéviov, mapdyw, wioToS, cUANGypiov(?), ϭⲱⲩⲡⲟϭⲓⲟⲩ,
1574	ϭⲱⲩⲥ̀ⲩⲱ.
1575	? The denial, in Can. Athanas. 49 and 50, of a ‘portion’
1576	(wai) of the sacraments as a penalty, may imply this word in the
1577	original.
1578	3 So in Sa‘id. Ps. cxlv. 2=%ws, Eccli. xxx. 30 = és ¥ry, as
1579	Rabhlfs has noted.
1580	4 Also in Corp. Rain. II 81.
page 28
1581	I
1582	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
page 29
page 30
1583	COPTIC OSTRACA.
1584	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES.
1585	BIBLICAL.
1586	1. (E.196) L. 5 ⲡⲣⲉϭⲃⲱⲧⲉⲣⲟϩ ar abbrev. 6, 7
1587	? nserouns. 10 nau. 13 [aud pejaf). vo. 1,2 ? ntaiei.
1588	12, 13 lakmou.
1589	I Samuel xvi. 4, 5. Not elsewhere preserved in
1590	Sa‘idic.
1591	For Ephraim read Bethlehem. The elders of
1592	the city looked and wondered at (?) him and said.”!
1593	11 looks like a gloss. Ⲙ︦ in vo. 4 is presumably
1594	a mere error.
1595	) Cf. Boh. (Lagarde, Orient. 68).
1596	2. (E.32) L.
1597	--ϭ S. Mark xiv. 17, 18; 6 S. Matthew xxvi. 14;
1598	vo. 1—5 ib. xxvi. 20, 1.
1599	The texts are those of Woide, but for the omis-
1600	sion in ro. 4 and on in vo. 4.
1601	8. (C.8137) L. 1 ntere-. 3 igér. 4 oueine.
1602	5 ? fojne. 6 nrdme. 6,7 evepigér. ⲗ ϭ. 81 ose.
1603	ⲟ joer. Vo. 1 petrhmme. 2 ϩⲛ- 3, 4 mmoou.
1604	Acts xxvii. g—11. Not elsewhere preserved in
1605	Sa‘idic.
1606	612. (E. 260) L. 2 ⲕⲧⲓϭⲟⲓ.
1607	Psalms 1. 10, xxiv. ϩⲟ in Greek:
1608	‘Create in me a clean heart, O Lover of man,
1609	and save me.” Then a list of Greek words each
1610	beginning with ¢.
1611	513, (£.104) L.
1612	Psalm ciii. 1—6.
1613	1—3 and vo. 1, 2 are Coptic of ver. 2; 5—13
1614	are Greek of 1, 2, 4,5, 6, The text has several
1615	errors: kat ov, ⲧⲟ, kat avefn [vr] vedpelass, earnoey
1616	ra, besides omissions after ⲫⲱⲥ, ovpavor, vepehars,
1617	yn, xwnbeaerac,
1618	514. (E. 186) L.
1619	Psalm cxvii. 27, 26 (sic) and Luke i. 28, in Greek.
1620	The former on an ostr. with other passages, in
1621	Coptic, AZ. ’85. 101.
1622	515, (E.321)L. 1end,? ofv].
1623	Luke i. 42 and 28 in Greek.
1624	Ad. 24. (OA. 1171) L. From Dér el-Esbeh,
1625	behind Kamtlah. Type, Hand A.
1626	Biblical passages. I have identified only Jer,
1627	viii. 22, which seems to end with saein.
1628	LITURGICAL.
1629	19, (S.11)P. A confession. Suggests the 5th
1630	or 6th century. (F.E.B.)
1631	ⲉ We confess (6uoroyeiv) a Trinity which is im a
1632	Unity, namely the Father, the Son and the Holy
1633	Ghost, three imogrdoes, of whom one took flesh for
1634	B
page 31
1635	2 COPTIC OSTRACA
1636	our salvation, namely the Son. Yet (éA\a) each one
1637	of the vmoordoes is a thing apart, not in the others.
1638	This is in truth so. A single uovapyia, a single
1639	pantocracy, a single glory. But (8¢) we join with
1640	this 8oforoyia good works (mpdfeis) for the obtain-
1641	ing of the promises.” (W.E.C.)
1642	4. (E.19)L. Hand of 6, 7.
1643	Fragment of a Preface and Sanctus from the
1644	Anaphora of the Mass, of the Egyptian type;
1645	closely akin to that of the St. Petersburg Ostr.
1646	1133, the coincidences with which are in italics.
1647	“ea. to us, O Lord, ..... those who... ..
1648	that He may make them all worship Him, who
1649	. in truth is ..... and the earth in
1650	children ..... who spared . .. all men after [ Thine
1651	image® through Thy beloved and holy Son] Jesus
1652	Christ our Lord, the First-born of all creation®
1653	[who is also coessential with Thee] who didst make
1654	us heirs of these [good things by kis precious blood :
1655	we give thanks to Thee] the incorruptible, unapproach-
1656	able, unsearchable, [inexpressible God * almighty, for
1657	that Thou didst make us to pass [into being® 4y
1658	Thine only begotten Son who of His own will] came
1659	on to the earth to redeem the [race of mankind.
1660	Before Thee® stand] thrones and dominations,
1661	principalities and [powers, angels and archangels]:
1662	before Thee stand the [many-eyed cherubim and
1663	the seraphim] cack having six wings [and with
1664	twain veiling their face because] they fear to look
1665	upon the Imagle of the Invisible,” and with twain
1666	veiling] their feet by reason of the fear [of the
1667	majesty of the Creator and with twain flying]
1668	they cry one [to the other with lips unsilenced] and
1669	! Hermitage impér., Inventaire 189 and Lemm in Bull. Acad.
1670	impér., sth ser., xii. 284.
1671	2 Gen. i. 26, Col. iii. 10, S. Matt. iii. 17.
1672	3 Col. i. 15.
1673	ⲉ Cf. Serapion I : alvoiuér ϭⲉ ⲩⲉ Ⲑⲉ dvelixvlacte véxppacre
1674	dxaravégre: Lit. S. Chrys. (Litt. E. and W. 322) ϭⲟ ⲁⲣ I Oeds
1675	avéxppagros dxepivéyros ddpatos dxardAnwros.
1676	§ ⲧⲉⲣⲉⲩⲟⲩⲉ eis ⲧ elva: is a common phrase for creation from
1677	Philo onwards.
1678	6 For this cf. Serapion 1 ool wapacrixoves ⲭⲓⲗⲓⲁⲓ ⲛⲧⲗ. Lit.
1679	S. Marc. (Litt. E. and. W. 131) ool wapaoifxovos ⲛⲧⲗ. Lit.
1680	S. Mare. Copt. (ib. 175) ‘for before Thee stand the thousand
1681	thousands &c.’
1682	7 Cul i. 15.
1683	ⲑ Ⲥ Lit. Dioscori (Renaudot ii. 287) ¢ duabus facies suas’ &c.
1684	tongue [unceasing and mouth unhushed,’ shouting
1685	and saying,] Holy ho[ly holy, Lord God almighty,
1686	whick was) and is [and is to come.]”’* (F.E.B.)
1687	9 Cf. Lit. S. Marc. (Litt. E. and W. 125) &xawadore ϭⲧϧⲙⲁⲧⲓ ⲕⲁⲓ
1688	̀ϭⲓⲩⲫⲧⲟⲓ ⲭⲉⲓⲗⲉϭⲓ xal ϭⲓⲱⲩⲫⲧϣ rapdia; S. Athan., In illud Omnia
1689	mihi 6 (i. 108 A) Ti» Ⲁⲟϩⲟⲗⲟⲩ(ⲟ wpoopépovawr ⲉⲅⲉⲟⲩⲟⲓⲓ ⲧⲟ ⲭⲉ
1690	ⲗⲉϭⲱ ; S. Didym. Al, de Trin. ii. 77 A (PG. 39. 545 B) é&rrava-
1691	Pwrolrrar ̀ϭⲓⲩⲫⲧⲟⲓ: ϭⲧⲙⲥϭⲓ ⲕⲉ) dxaraxalore ⲫⲱⲓ.
1692	10 This form of the Sanctus (Apoc. iv. 8) so used seems to be
1693	unexampled. The proper Egyptian form is “Ayios &yios &yios
1694	Kipios caBadt, wAfpns 8 obpavds ⲕⲁⲓ # yi vis &ylas ϭⲟⲱ Béfns
1695	(Serapion simply iis Ⲁ gov, cf. Is. vi. 3).
1696	5. (£.77)P.
1697	The Prayer of the Kiss of Peace of the Egyptian
1698	Liturgy of S. Basil.
1699	Greek in Renaudot i. 62; Coptic in Eucholog.
1700	(Cairo 1887) p. 69; Latin from Syriac in Renaudot
1701	ii. 543; English from Ethiopic in Brightman, Litt.
1702	E.and W. 227. Brackets=completions from these
1703	texts.
1704	‘Lord God, Framer of all, which didst create
1705	man in incorruption and didst abolish the death
1706	(that came) into the world by the envy of the
1707	devil,! and (by the quickening) advent in the flesh
1708	(of Thine) only (begotten Son didst fill) the earth
1709	(with the peace from heaven): Thou whom all the
1710	hosts (of the angels) did hymn, saying? (Glory to
1711	God in the highest) and (on earth) peace, (good)
1712	will (towards men): do Thou fill our (hearts with
1713	Thy peace) and cleanse us from all deceit and (all
1714	malice?) and (make us worthy to salute one another
1715	with an holy kiss,* that we may partake without
1716	condemnation of Thine immortal and heavenly
1717	gift”). (F.E.B.)
1718	! Sap. ii. 23 sq., 2 Tim. i. II.
1719	3 ⲓ Pet. ii. 1.
1720	) S. Luke ii. 13, 14.
1721	4 1 Cor. xvi. 20.
1722	68. (£.168)L. Hand of 4,7,
1723	Prayer of Inclination before Communion in
1724	Liturgy of S. Cyril (Mark), which is also an alter-
1725	native form in the Egyptian S. Basil. V. Tuki
1726	Anaph. 336, Renaudot i. 50, 75, Brightman 137,
1727	183, 235. (F.E.B.)
1728	7. (E.2p0)L. V.pl 1
1729	The opening of a prayer.
1730	Hand of 4, 6.
page 32
1731	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 3
1732	“God almighty, the .-.... whom heaven and
1733	earth [and things under] the earth! [do worship],
1734	who hast called everyone [into being] in Thine
1735	image and likeness®....., whoart.....”
1736	(F.E.B)
1737	! Cf. Phil. ii. 10.
1738	2 Gen. i. 26. Cf. Philo, De creat. princ. 7 a vip uh Svra Icbheaer
1739	els 7d elvas ; [Clem. Rom.] 2 Ep. ⲓ dxdAeoer ⲩ Huds ⲟⲩⲕ Srras ⲕⲟ)
1740	Hh8éAnaer ⲉⲕ ph Brros elvar ⲕ︦ ; Orig. in Eph. i. 1 (Cramer, Catena
1741	in loc.) xaAolueros ⲟⲟⲙⲉ) éx Tov ph ⲧⲟⲓ eis 7d elvar
1742	516. (C. 81936) P. Ro. is 68.
1743	The opening of a priest’s Apologia or possibly of
1744	an Absolution.
1745	‘0 Bs 6 aidvios, 6 TGV KPUT TOY ⲩϧⲱ̀ϭⲧⲏⲥ, & elds Ta
1746	wdvra ⲡⲣ yevéoews,! 6 uy Ⲑⲉ̀ⲗⲱϧ Tov OdvaTov ⲧⲱⲓ
1747	ⲉ̃ⲙⲟⲣⲧⲱⲗⲱⲩⲱ ̂ⲗⲗ va peravoricwow ⲕ ϭⲱⲐⲓϭⲱϭⲓ
1748	émiBreYrov ⲉ̀ⲡ ⲧ Tamelvwow ⲧⲟ é\eeivov gov Kai
1749	auapTwhod Sovrov.® (F.E.B.)
1750	ⲓ =Susanna 42.
1751	3 S. Luke i. 48.
1752	2 Cf. Ezek. xviii. 23. xxxiii. 11.
1753	517. (E.116) L. Hand of 518,
1754	Verses to be sung in the service, like the Psalm
1755	and Alleluia before the Gospel and the Aspasmos
1756	at the Kiss of Peace. Cf. Litt. E. and W. 118,
1757	156. (F.E.B.)
1758	R Aivéoe . . . ..
1759	... Nudv alvobuev.
1760	Sa\wicare Aaoi ⲟⲩⲧⲉ Xpiaros
1761	yemarar capkwleis ⲉⲉ ⲧⲣ
1762	5. Gévov Tod odaar Huds kai [od Sof-
1763	ⲫ \ ⲫ ⲫ
1764	doar ⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟⲙⲓ ϭⲟⲱ Kipie
1765	Vo.
1766	EdNoynuévos?
1767	ⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡ Bpovov Tis Ba-
1768	aikelas gov ⲕϭⲓ ⲧⲉⲣⲱ[ⲙ
1769	ϥ ⲉ ⲉ ϩ
1770	ϧϥⲧⲟⲩⲅ Kal ⲧⲉⲣⲱⲯⲟⲱⲙⲉ‐
1771	ϭ. vos ⲉⲓϩ ⲧⲟⲩ al@vas,
1772	! Dan. iii. 54 (Three Child. 32).
1773	518, (E. 105) L. Hand of 517.
1774	Verses as in 517 ; app#tently for a feast of the
1775	BVM., perhaps the Purification, since Symeon is
1776	regarded as a priest in the Coptic ritual.
1777	Xaipe Mapia ⲕⲉⲭⲱⲣⲓⲧⲱ
1778	ⲙⲉⲣ 6 Kipios perd ϭⲟ kai ⲧⲟ̂
1779	Iveta ⲧⲟⲩ Gyov.
1780	Oi] iepeis gov évdigovrar Sikaro-
1781	5. ϭⲱϥ) ⲕ of ϭⲟ gov dyahud-
1782	ϭⲉ ⲩⲟⲗⲗⲓ̀ϭⲟⲟⲧⲟⲓ : &vexey Auv-
1783	eid 100 Sovdov gov Kipee®
1784	3&)aov Kipie Tov Nadv[oov
1785	Kai] edXoynaov Tow
1786	ⲓⲟ. KA7povopiav ϭⲟ.
1787	*Ev]86Ew wapbév[e.
1788	Xaipe* xeyapitoué-
1789	vn Ⲙⲁⲣⲓ ¢ Kipiog pera gov ⲉⲓ̀ⲗⲟ‐
1790	ϥⲙⲉ av ⲉ yuvadkl
1791	15. Kai eUNoynuévos 6 xap-
1792	ⲡⲟⲩϩ Ths ⲕⲟⲗϩ ϭⲟⲱ ⲟⲩⲧ
1793	Xpiorov ϭⲱⲩ̀ⲗⲁⲃⲉϩ
1794	Tov Tiov ⲧⲟ Ⲑⲉⲟ Tov
1795	ⲗⲱⲧⲣⲱ̀ⲧϥϧ TAY YU-
1796	20. YOY ⲙⲱ. (F.E.B.)
1797	ⲓ 6. Luke i. 28.
1798	3 Ps, cxxxi. 9, 10. &yaAAudoe is read in A (from v. 16). ⲉⲕⲉ
1799	Aaveld ⲕⲧⲗ. is attached to v. 10, not to 11, in the Sa‘idic as here.
1800	3 Ps. xxvii. 9.
1801	4 12—20 approximately the Eastern form of the ‘ Ave Maria.’
1802	12—14 S. Luke i. 28. 15 sq. ib. 42.
1803	519. (E. 10170.) L. Vo. is 474.
1804	Post-communion Anthems. Cf. Litt. E.and W.
1805	64, 139 sq.
1806	R “Aprov émovpdv[iov Ewkev adrois ⲕⲟⲥ dp-
1807	Tov dryyéhaw Ep[ayer dvbpwmos.!
1808	*Aprov obpavoi &8w[xev avrois.
1809	“Aprov ebhoynuévor [é\dBouev (or épdyouev)
1810	ϭ. capa Kupiov ⲕⲁ alua [tipov.
1811	*Aprov peréBarev(?) 6 Kiptoso . .. ..
1812	Ⲡⲟⲧⲣⲓⲟ swriiprov, ⲉ̃ⲉⲯ[ⲱⲭⲟ meow
1813	*Ayiwov dprov Sekdpe[vol edhoyiowper. ⲧⲱ Bed ⲧϣ
1814	ⲉⲧ maoay TW iy péyala [ⲧⲟⲟⲩⲧ.
1815	ⲓⲟ. Aiveire Tov Oeov TdyTes oi [ⲗ⳪ⲟi
1816	1 Ps. Ixxvii. 24 sq. CF civ. 40, Neh. ix. 15. Or ? prov ér’
1817	obparob Ixeuyas dxomdrws Sap. xvi. 20.
1818	3 Ecclus. 1. 22; Ps. Ivi. §, II. 3 Cf. Ps. cxvi. 1.
1819	Ⲃ 2
page 33
1820	Ϥⲩⲁⲗⲗⲓⲥⲩϭⲉ ⲟϨⲉϭⲓⲟⲥ [év ⲧ Kupip* NaSovres
1821	ϭⲱ̀ⲙⲁ ⲕⲟ) alua Tod [Xpiotod.
1822	Edxapioroiuév® coe Xpiaré 6 Oeos [paw dri fEiw-
1823	(cas nuas
1824	0 ϭⲱ]ⲧ̀ⲣ kal ⲧ̀ ⲕⲉⲧⲁϭ[ⲭⲉ ⲥ Tol ϭⲱ̀ⲙϥⲧⲟⲥ kal aluarss
1825	15. gov ] ⲕⲁ eddppavl[ijvas évarmiov
1826	] é 7h wapovayp
1827	nué] pa ⲗϥⲃⲟⲓ [Tes
1828	amo] Ⲑⲉⲟ Tp[amélns (or Tpodij)
1829	Jov yap [ (F.E.B)
1830	4 Ps. xxxii. I. 8 Cf. Litt. E. and W. 64.
1831	520. (E. 216) P.
1832	Liturgical text or merely pen-trials. (W.E.C.)
1833	ⲫ dota Kuplp Kvpip . . . . .
1834	Sore dywov..........
1835	vpdy . Kipwv fvécauer . 9 ⲱ
1836	«.. xapdia waves ⲟⲓ .....
1837	Below this, the alphabet.
1838	(F.E.B.)
1839	521. (C. 8156) L.
1840	Troparion.
1841	[Ⲟ wore mpos] Tov Mwbany
1842	ⲗⲁⲗϭⲟϩ ⲉ̀ ⲧϣ Sper Suwa, viv ⲉⲉ
1843	mapbévov ⲟⲩϭⲡⲓⲗⲱ̀ⲧⲟⲱ édéfw ϭⲉ̀ⲣⲕⲁ
1844	8lxa wdons duaprias. Ⲟ ⲡⲟⲧⲉ Tov
1845	5. 'Iapan\ rpododoprjaas,! viv éya-
1846	AaxToTpodribns ⲉ dmeipoyduov
1847	unTpds, aEobaipaste. Ⲟ wore
1848	Tots Bagels wardfas,? viv Ba-
1849	oi\éa épevyes év 4ⲱⲧⲧϣ. Ⲟ ⲉ‐
1850	ⲓⲟ. mi Opovov ̃ⲯϥⲗⲟ ⲕⲟ émnpué-
1851	ⲟϣ kabrjuevos,t év pdTry ⲕⲁ‐
1852	TexA (Ons t el kal Iyrmhopavis Eri Um-
1853	ⲭⲉ Niv év wiores Tw ⲧⲉⲕⲟⲩϭ⳪) ua-
1854	xaplowpev,’ ⲧⲟⲩ Texbévra
1855	15. dvvuricwpey.
1856	Avo Beds bv dvev un-
1857	ⲧⲣⲟⲩⲥ KdTw WW Kal ds dvev pn-
1858	Teds. dota cor. ϯ (F.E.B.)
1859	A similar text on an ostr., CIG. gobo.
1860	! Deut. i. 31, Ac. xiii. 18, 2 Ps. cxxxv. 17.
1861	3s vi. 1. 4 S. Luke ii. 7.
1862	ⲃ Uncertain and ⲉ xal improbable in a troparion.
1863	ⲉ S. Luke i. 48.
1864	COPTIC OSTRACA
1865	Ad. 39. (B. 10952) P.
1866	Troparion.. On vo. Ps. cix. 1—5 in Greek.
1867	Anis Sixaio-
1868	ϭⲱϥ ⲗⲁⲗⲉⲥⲧⲉ viol Tov [ⲱⲐⲟⲱ̀ ⲓⲱ ;
1869	ⲉϭⲉ xplvere ⲟⲓ év ⲧϮ vil; kai \|ⲧ-
1870	ov Texbévra éx ⲧⲧⲙⲣ̀ϧⲟⲱ Oeov,
1871	5. ⲉⲧⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲧⲱⲥ évavfpwrmigavra ouohoyoiu[ev,
1872	ⲡⲟⲟⲩ albvav piv yevrrnbévra
1873	Ⲉ dxaralimrov (?) Ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲩ, én’ éoyd-
1874	Tov 8¢ caprwlévra ⲉⲕ ⲧϥⲥ ⲉⲓ ⲱⲙ-
1875	ⲫⲉⲙⲧⲟⲱ unTpos, ⲕⲁ wavra ⲡⲗϥⲣⲱ̀‐
1876	10. ϭϭⲧ⳪.......... adaipeTov
1877	kai dovyxvrov mpookvrot[puev]. dio Bongwuer
1878	Aéyovres Merd gov ⲧⲟⲩ éNeos, Kupte. doka oor.
1879	(ATIOC
1880	Ⲟ OEOC o xatadekipevos Bpédos éx wapbévou ⲧⲉ‐
1881	x0ivar ATIOC ICXTPOC 6 én’ dyxirwv Ma-
1882	(plas ⲧⲉ‐
1883	15. ⲓ Behjgas: ATIOC 4Ⲑ4Ⲛ4ⲦⲞⲤ ⲟ ⲉ̀ⲗⲃⲟ
1884	(ⲉⲩⲟ
1885	alas Tov Aap éx ⲧⲟ deov, XpioTé 6 Beds ϣⲱ,
1886	(EAEH(C[ON
1887	HMAC. ϯ Keyxapirwpévn dulavre Ⲑⲉⲟⲧⲟ̀ⲕⲉ mag -
1888	(O¢[ re,
1889	dyla ⲕⲟⲥⲗⲓiϥ gov ϯ Bacricaca Tov Ⲕⲙⲙⲱ[ⲟⲱⲏⲗ,
1890	oi pagrol cov é0iracav Tov Tpodéa wavTwL
1891	20. UmepuprnTos yap ⲉ ⲕⲁⲓ Umepévdofos el’
1892	XAIPE Bcoroxe dyalhiapa ⲧⲱ dyyéN[wv, KE-
1893	XAPITQRMENH? 1dv ⲧⲣⲟⲫϥⲧⲱ ⲧ anpbyuare
1894	ⲕⲉⲕ‐
1895	npvyuérm, Ⲟ KTPIOC META COT ... ·
1896	ϭⲱⲧϥⲣⲉ ]ⲱⲱ Toi ⲕⲟϭⲙⲟⲱ
1897	25. ] €l 5 Téxovaa ⲧ[
1898	ⲩ (F.E.B)
1899	! Ps. vii. 1—3. 2 Or &rdyeoda.
1900	3 S. Luke ⲓ. 28.
1901	522. (Hilton Price) P. From Eshmunein.
1902	5 ?arpw. 6 beg. corr. ⲟⲧⲉ ge. 11 corr. unre.
1903	12 ? pea.
1904	Apparently a charm.
1905	Kpovos 6 rxaréywy Tov Biuov
1906	ⲟ̃ⲗⲱⲱ Tov dvlpomwy, KdTe-
1907	ⲭⲉ Tov Obuov "pt. Ⲟⲩ érerev
1908	Mapia, Kipte, uy éions abrov ⲗⲗ]
1909	5. cas avrg dv Erexev Taian
page 34
1910	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 5
1911	ⲟⲩⲧ. ϭⲉ oprllw kata Tod Sari.
1912	ⲗⲟⲱ Tob Ⲑⲉⲟⲟ va un arayd-
1913	vn avrg, ⲟⲧⲉ Kpwovmehixn
1914	Kpovp ⲟⲡⲟⲕⲉⲥⲧ⳪ ⲓ. un édons
1915	ⲓⲟ. avTov Aalfjoas ⲧ pijTe
1916	vUKTa ⲕⲧⲉ ⲙⲉⲣⲁ)
1917	ⲙⲩⲧⲉ ... ⲫ (F.E.B))
1918	26. (E. 171) L. ⲓ after Jaks ? nothing.
1919	From a Calendar of saints’ days, differing much
1920	from the known Sa‘id. and Boh. The chrono-
1921	logical sequence too is peculiar. Arsenius and
1922	Lucius, 16th Koiahk, belong to the Sa‘id. lists!
1923	(v- Leyd. no. 33, BM. Cat. no. 337); Theognosta,
1924	17th Thoth, belongs to the Boh. (cf. Lemm, KI
1925	Kopt. Stud., no. ix). The others are foreign to
1926	all available Copt., Arab. and Ethiop. lists.
1927	! Consequently they are in Amélineau’s Synaxarium (Les Actes 36,
1928	where he reads © Eulogius’). They there appear as Syrian soldiers,
1929	martyred at Akhmim.
1930	27. (C. 8258) P. From Medinet Habu. For
1931	vo. v. Addenda. 5 ? Ⲑⲉⲱⲧⲟⲕⲟⲥ. 6, 7 mpbdl ebol.
1932	8 beg. nae. ⲟ -teou. 11? nkéten. 15 neneréu.
1933	Text mentioning certain festivals! but of obscure
1934	purport. It seems to give the duration of each,
1935	e.g. “ The feast of the end of the Fast (?), 3 feast-
1936	days; the 7th day of Parmoute, 1 day.” The
1937	festivals named are that of the Lord,® that in
1938	Tybi,3 that of the Virgin (?),* that of the end of
1939	the Fast (?),° that on (?) the 7th of Parmoute and
1940	on (?) the 7th of Paopi.
1941	pleted at the end of the Fast..... in our midst
1942	one with another.” Vo. relates to money and
1943	declares that any “among us who shall not de-
1944	clare it (?) to the rest shall be estranged from the
1945	holy mysteries.”
1946	ⲓ The form fae in 69, AZ. '84. 147.
1947	2 ? the Nativity, 28th Koiahk, since the sequence appears chrono- \|.
1948	logical.
1949	3 Presumably Epiphany, on the 11th.
1950	ⲉ The Assumption, on Tybi 21; v. ⲍ. cclviii, Leyd. MSS. 189.
1951	ⲉ Scarcely here efousnh ebol=dmipdrea (cf. Revillout, Conc. Nic.
1952	i. 38 and Syntag. Doctr. in Batiffol’s Studia 123). The 2 remain.
1953	ing dates correspond with no important festivals.
1954	10 *Ⲙⲉ among us (?)
1955	whose month is short of days, it shall be com-
1956	HOMILIES &c.
1957	ⲃ. (£.1)L. Hand A. One side, prob. vo.,
1958	illegible. 2 end, ? » for £. 4 beg., ? tiso. 4 end,
1959	prob. aos. 6, 7 prob. ekoun ken-, cf. Stern § 572.
1960	8 beg., prob. [#]ex- for ou . 15 from aud, different
1961	scribe or pen. 16 corr. mpnaiwofave, 16, 17 prob.
1962	mpn mde,
1963	Homily or Epistle illustrating God's vengeance
1964	on sinners at the last day by stories of David
1965	(2 Sam. xxiv), Elijah (2 K. i) and Pharaoh (Ex.
1966	xii, xiv). 15-ⲓ7 ? not from same work.
1967	9. (E.8)L. Hand A. ?above 1 aline. 1end,
1968	? [las]. 2 end, /moos. 5 end, ntof. ⲓⲟ ? for fi.
1969	15 ? nlas snau.
1970	Homily or Epistle, perhaps from a bishop (14—
1971	16), warning against the mischief maker who elicits
1972	confidences (uvoTipiov) only to repeat them to an
1973	enemy. “‘I am thine,’ he says, and then, if he
1974	go to him (the enemy), he says, ‘I pity thee that
1975	thou art thus silent while thine enemy doth so by
1976	thee.’ Afterwards he will (?) carry?! thy words to
1977	the other and bring thee his till he hath made
1978	division and strife. Yet while he talks with thec
1979	he adjures thee saying, ‘ Tell no man what I have
1980	said to thee’; for he knows ..... Wherefore every
1981	man that is double-tongued is estranged from
1982	Father, Son and Holy Ghost until he repent.
1983	And all the people say ‘So be ⲓⲓ.
1984	! If £ is imperat., the construction is obscure.
1985	3 Deut. xxvii. 15, which cf. in Z. 507, 540.
1986	10. (E.155)L. Vo.illegible. Text mostly un-
1987	certain or corrupt. 3 ? sauin nnef. 6 end, bal.
1988	Epistle ? directed against ‘this evil-doer ”
1989	(@8exos), apparently a cleric. ‘It shames me to
1990	speak of a man as monk and deacon who stretches
1991	forth (?) his hand without asking leave and who
1992	..... ” 6-ⲃ Mat. v. 29 or xviii. 8 inexactly.
1993	1. (E.18)L. 7 beg, ⲟ. 2 end, ? pai.
1994	6 sak.
1995	Homily or Epistle on humility. The opening
1996	formula very unusual except in legal documents.
page 35
1997	6 COPTIC OSTRACA
1998	After it, “[I] must needs remind you [? beloved,]
1999	of these two ..... , the time for prayer (?) and
2000	the [time for doing] charity one to another. ...”
2001	[Some boast of] prayers and fastings and great
2002	asceticisms . . . . . “thy neighbour” ..... Then
2003	Lu. xviii. 14 (cf. Woide 67, Rec. v. 128), ending,
2004	ⲥ Moreover it is written that Jesus spared not to
2005	visit the teachers that were in the temple and to
2006	learn ; for the end of all this is humility.”
2007	12, (C.8109)L. Ro. effaced, 400 written there
2008	afterwards. 4 Yrvxn not last word. 6 end, joos je.
2009	Hortatory Homily or Epistle.
2010	God treats us as His children. Our
2011	present troubles do but lightly requite all our
2012	misdeeds [Let us] keep the ordinances
2013	(kavwv) he! has set us, that he may boast of us
2014	before God, ‘ Behold I ⲥ. Heb. ii. 13, ¢ Of those
2015	whom ⲥ. Joh. xviii. g (cf. Woide).
2016	ⲑ ⲑ ⲟⲑ ⲟ ⲉ.
2017	ⲟ ⲑ ⲑ ⲟ ⲟ ⲟ
2018	1 Either Christ or some monastic legislator ; neither seems to fit
2019	the context.
2020	13. (C.8113)L. 14 nnkotk. 17 htor. Vo.11 ket.
2021	I4 arya6ov. 16 ? nliétf.
2022	From the Aiudackaria of Shenoute,! regarding
2023	idolatry. Considerable parts of most lines seem
2024	lost.
2025	ⲉ For like as there are many (dwelling-) places
2026	in the house of Christ's Father. .... Let us not
2027	then judge one another, saying that one?.....
2028	keeping himself from... .. on fast-days, another
2029	..... every day; one (uév) being ..... perfect
2030	in all purity, another . . . [his] wife, guarding his
2031	bed in (?) all temperance, another (8) ⲡⲟ...
2032	[cast ?] out his wife, saying ..... separates him-
2033	self of necessity, (Vo.) but that he rejoiced... ..
2034	to be careful of himself (?) or to be a monk, while
2035	(8¢) another has vowed not to drink wine nor eat
2036	ⲓ “The Adarnarla’ recurs as a work of S. in Leyd. MSS,
2037	ⲣ. 162 and treats there of the sacramenis (uvarfipior). In the
2038	present case it might be a discourse based on Didascalia vi. § 10
2039	Lagarde = Hauler, ed. 1900, p. 62. The final phrase too in that
2040	section, referring to things offered to idols, might perhaps give a
2041	clue to the apparently irrelevant title of our extract.
2042	3 Perhaps ‘that one loves his wile (but) keeps himself ‘from
2043	(approaching her) on fast-days while another 1s continent every day.’
2044	flesh, another -eats but is not caught (¢rarav) in
2045	. ., another having taken his cross, has followed
2046	[? Christ], another tills the earth and sells what is
2047	brought in by his labour... .. (év) meanwhile,
2048	and (8) another doing thus ..... another not
2049	acting beyond the scriptures. . ... for (? ydp) as
2050	we thus say, let each be content with such good
2051	works as he is able to perform . . . in which there
2052	is not evil.” Then the number 121, perhaps the
2053	page or section of the MS. copied.
2054	14. (C. 8114) L. Text covers sides and edges
2055	of the stone, leaving doubt as to where it begins.
2056	Division of printed lines not that of the original.
2057	8 prob. tinajoos.
2058	Homily or Epistle here relating to the present
2059	anarchy in the Church.
2060	‘“ Being troubled hereat in my thoughts? a long
2061	while and seeking, as I have said, in my desire to
2062	know the cause of this evil, I called to mind the
2063	words written in the Book of Judges (xvii. 6),
2064	Every man &c. Moreover he gives the reason
2065	why these things are so in what he first says, In
2066	those days &c. And as I remembered these
2067	things, Ⲓ thought thereon regarding the present
2068	state of things; and although it be terrible and
2069	wonderful to say, yet will I say it, for I see that
2070	it is true, namely whether this great division and
2071	heavy strife in the affairs of the Church be not
2072	because that we have spurned God, the great and
2073	only true King, and have done as if there were no
2074	King over us, each one departing from the teaching
2075	of our Lord Jesus Christ and making for himself
2076	plans (Aoyiouds) and ordinances of his own autho-
2077	rity, willing not that . . . rule, but rather against
2078	the will of the Lord . . . .. ”
2079	ⲓ Though the ⲟⲃ. may belong to the beginning of the 7th cent.
2080	(v. Introduction), the text may be a mere literary extract, the original
2081	of which could not be dated. Hence the disturbances referred to,
2082	whether from local heresies or persecuting governments, cannot be
2083	identified. Theological quarrels seem to be mentioned in C. 8211
2084	(=AZ. '8s. 68).
2085	3 Aoyiauds, not yoyyvouds.
2086	15. (C. 8116) L. Hand of 227 ⲥ. (v. Cairo
2087	Invent., Copt. Mons. 8116).
page 36
2088	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 7
2089	Homily or Epistle, in which a monastic superior
2090	addresses a novice.
2091	““Gird?! thy body and become a son of the rdmos
2092	with thy whole heart, for like me thou hast been
2093	vowed? to this (?) Towos and it is thy duty to serve,
2094	that the angel of the rémros® may be favourable to
2095	thee. (vo.) If (?) thou hast often leisure,* bring
2096	in (lit. enter with) the Ⲡⲣⲟϭⲫⲟⲣⲱ̃ which thou art
2097	offering (lit. sending) and thou shalt find rest with
2098	me (?), not having converse® with evil men, and
2099	my heart shall be satisfied with thee.”
2100	1 Prob. here as generally ‘ subject thy body by fasts.” A peculiar
2101	use of mour ehoun, referring? to habiting at a widow's ordination
2102	(Kraus, RE. ii. 950), in Lagarde, Aeg. 251 (in Arab. and Ethiop.
2103	literally, rabata and ganata, Greek om., v. Achelis, Can. Hippol. 73)
2104	cf. Guidi, Fet. Nag. transl. 128. With this cf. Z. 567, where all
2105	inmates (of the monastery) are bound ⲉⲕ) ehoun by the xavdv of
2106	all the brethren. Also Miss. iv. 54
2107	2 Cf. the frequent dedications of children to monasteries in the
2108	Jéme papyri; also Miss. iv. 682.
2109	3 Cf. 888 and BP. 1018 payy. mprowos efouaab; BM. pap.
2110	Ixxxiii. 19 payy. ⲘⲃⲐⲱϭⲓⲥϭⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲕ elouaab. Angels as guardians of
2111	uaptipia, e.g. BM. Copt. Cat. no. 330.
2112	4 Sense obscure. 52 may be ‘perform (divine) service’; cf.
2113	axoAdw, e.g. Leontios 89. Cf. Z. 568, Revillout, Nicée (1873) 53,
2114	Lagarde, Acg. 223, 283.
2115	5 For etm- thus used cf. Z. §56, 564.
2116	18. (C.8123)L. 1,2inaliterary hand. 10 for
2117	etdoueit, 11 moste. 12 for shouort. Vo. g prob.
2118	lorpk.
2119	A selection of sentences from the so-called
2120	““ Gnomes” attached to Sa‘id. MSS. of the Nicene
2121	canons.! The text is not identical with, nor the
2122	sequence that of the MSS. and some other maxims,
2123	not found there, intervene. 1, 2 an unfinished
2124	phrase. 3—10 = Rossi i, 2. 47, 1. 8; 10—12 =
2125	ib. 38,1. 6. 12 ‘Cursed is the man that shareth
2126	in wrong and right together, [as] the Saviour hath
2127	said (Mt. vi. 24), No man &c.” Vo. 2 “ He who
2128	shall sin and distress of death overtake him, he is
2129	worthy of the death that hath overtaken him.”
2130	6—9 = ib. 38,1. 29. g—15=ib. 361
2131	) V. Achelis in Journ. Theol. Stud. ii. 121.
2132	17. (C. 8221) P. 4 prob. 4
2133	Homily or Epistle teaching the forgiveness of
2134	injuries.
2135	“For it is no sin to continue being insulted,
2136	but it is wholly sinful if thou requite an insult
2137	with insult. For is it a sin to bear insult in
2138	silence? Does not Christ say (Mt. v. 39), Who-
2139	soever &c. ..... that are not ... merciful (?)
2140	”
2141	ⲑ ⲑ ⲟⲑ so ⲟϩ
2142	18. (£.66) P.
2143	The title of “ The «npvynara of Apa Damianus,
2144	the archbishop of Alexandria.”
2145	Damianus 35th patriarch, 578—605.! For works,
2146	ⲩ. Assemani BO. ii. 79, Renaudot 145% The ⲕⲟ-
2147	pata are not elsewhere mentioned (except in 249,
2148	Ad. 66) They may here however = the Paschal
2149	letters.
2150	1 D. was a Syrian (Joh. EJh. ed. P. Smith, 78), some time a
2151	monk at Mt. Tabor (Severus) and also in the Nitrian monastery
2152	of S. John (? Kolubos), whence after 16 years he migrated ⲓⲟ
2153	ⲏ ⲟ (05 =) bb (asb =) ⲙ ϫ) ⲟϣ. This
2154	reading, ⲧⲱⲙ warépw, is confirmed by the Arab.-Ethiop. Synaxarium
2155	which adds that the mon. lay to the W. of Alexandria ; so? one of
2156	the numerous monasteries at the”’Evvaror. The patriarch Alexander
2157	had also come thence (Synax., 7th Mechir).
2158	3 R.’s list inadequately represents that of Severus who says D.
2159	wrote “yl! ‘the Adyos,’ a philosophical work, we sha: ⲕⲱϭⲧⲟⲩⲱⲩⲓ ϥ
2160	(cf. Ren. 153), ⲇ. ? éoprasrinal and ola! 2? kabnyhioen.”
2161	Of these the Paschal letters are in A.’s Syriac list. Severus elsewhere
2162	says (BO. ii. 70) that D. aldressed to Peter of Antioch a discourse
2163	which treated of all heresies and of the doctrine of Severus (of
2164	Antioch). It may be that this is preserved, in an almost con.
2165	temporary copy, from Dér el Bahri (Miss. i. 36 ⲃ︦.) where the text
2166	at any rate would fit S.’s description. Moreover among the un-
2167	published fragments from the same source (Cairo Museum), one
2168	shows the title of a [* Discourse] of our holy father D., archbp. of
2169	Alex., which he published in support of the holy catholic church
2170	and concerning all heresies . . . . . 5 This may be the missing title
2171	of the above-named text, but it is not certain.
2172	3 In a Sa‘id. litany (wpogrdiess), Paris 129%, 143, one petition
2173	is; ⲧⲉⲣ Tob ..... dpxremiondwov Tob wéuparros ϣⲓ ( Huiv) eis
2174	hv &0Alav ⲧⲟ ⲭⲣⲱ ⲧ Below xal ⲉⲓⲟ ⲡⲧⲟ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁ els dperclar
2175	ⲧⲟ ⲫⲱⲭⲱ ⲙⲟ ( Hudv) Iva ⲕⲧⲗ. Again in a directory of lessons,
2176	Rec. vii. 144, *3 or 4 weeks before the 40 days (fast); likewise
2177	Saturday, if the xfipvyua is read,’ with lessons Phil. i. 1, Ps. xxxix. 7
2178	or cx. 9, Mt. ix. 35. Clearly the Paschal letter is here intended. Cf.
2179	Ad. 59. One such (éyxdxAwp), issued by D. shortly before Lent
2180	(cf. A. Robertson’s Athanas. 544 n., as against Cassian, Coll. x. 2) is
2181	mentioned in the encomium on Pesynthius, Inst. ég. ii. 381. It may
2182	be noted that in the list Rec. xi. 134 are the xfipvyna (plur.) of
2183	Athanasius, i.e. prob. his Festal Letters ; also that in MS. Clar.
2184	Press §8 (patriarchal history) xnpdooew is to proclaim or order a
2185	fast ; further, that 7d edayyeAwcdr xfipyyua is constanily given ly
2186	Cyril as authorty for the Paschal arrangements (Hom. Pasch.,
2187	passim). Generally «fipryua is a doctrinal or ethical as opposed ⲓⲟ
2188	an esoteric dogmatical composition ; v. Dubschiitz in Texte ⲙ. Unt.
2189	xi. 16 and Suicer, s.v.
page 37
2190	8 COPTIC OSTRACA
2191	85. (£.54) L. Hand A.
2192	ϭ nthe nD. 6 end ? nn.
2193	Title of the Canons of Ananias, bishop of Her-
2194	monthis,! * who truly bears Christ and the Spirit,
2195	the son of the Apostles, the much beloved?; which
2196	he gave to the (? or his) churches to be observed.”
2197	Copied presumably from a MS., as the vo. here
2198	is blank.
2199	3 mpe XC hnoume.
2200	! The script shows him to have been prob. a predecessor of
2201	Abraham.
2202	2 Cf. Dan. x. 11,
2203	ACTS ⲉⲥ.
2204	20. (E. 185) L. Script unskilled.
2205	Possibly a narrative relating to the Apostles’
2206	preaching after the Ascension. But little is legible.
2207	21. (£.243) P. 6 prob. acrnats. 7 prob. pemnt.
2208	11 ? gont.
2209	Presumably but not certainly a literary text,
2210	written in 1st sing. ⲑ refers to the words of a
2211	deceased person (maxdpios). 12 ““... urges us to
2212	) )
2213	ⲑ
2214	22. (C. 8138) L. By an oversight vo. was
2215	omitted; IC- IIEXC I¥I6' + nnelaau ndevauss
2216	ⲡⲱⲱ naxabaptov ⲏ pavricpevos ⲉ ehoun
2217	epma elmman Senek ⲟϣ) hnoueonve ⲃⲟ) ϯ ϯ
2218	The letter of Christ to Abgar.
2219	Several copies of this Sa‘id. version are known ;
2220	Leyd. MSS. 467, Rec. de Trav. xx. 174, St. Peters-
2221	burg Acad. Bull. 9 436 (likewise from an ostr.),
2222	BM. Copt. Cat. nos. 316, 317; also Mid. Eg. in
2223	Rainer Mitth. v. 116, 117.
2224	1 Presumably = the usual ⲫ
2225	23. (C.8117)L. Prob. hand of 227 &c. 1 prob.
2226	beg. aud. 2 é6pe mpabnrys. 3 amocroles. 47 hak ⲛ.
2227	5 lan. 7 doxipale.
2228	From the account of Polycarp in Irenaeus,
2229	Haeres. iii. 3.
2230	“ But P. was not merely a disciple of the Apostles;
2231	he also lived with many (?) that had seen the Lord.
2232	And the Apostles themselves proved him and en-
2233	trusted him with the church of Smyrna and Asia,
2234	having made him bishop. (vo.)... much... the
2235	world, for he taught what he had learned from
2236	the Apostles, himself giving (their precepts) to the
2237	churches, whose witness is in all the churches.”
2238	24. (C. 8144) L. Prob. hand of 227 &c.
2239	and 5 Il. after 8 illegible.
2240	right. 4 hoébs, end ? ai.
2241	From a Vision or Apocalypse, relating to Cyril.
2242	“[I saw] two thrones in heaven whereon sat
2243	[two] kings and ., . man’s . . . of light (ⲟ moving)
2244	was spread out, shading Cyril. I heard a voice in
2245	heaven saying, There shall no evil man die (?)' and
2246	Cyril shall be bishop. Those things which I saw
2247	ⲑ ⲉ ⲑ ⲟ ⲑ
2248	Ⲕⲟ.
2249	1, 2 prob. imperfect on
2250	1 Either verb or negative is clearly wrong.
2251	ega y g
2252	25. (C. 8135) L. Covered with scribbling;
2253	among it the name of Pesynthius, ¢ the bishop of
2254	our bodies and our souls,” which prob. recurs in
2255	286.
2256	This, it may almost certainly be assumed, is the
2257	well-known bishop of Koptos.! Our ostraca do
2258	not generally come from his diocese but he was
2259	doubtless well known in the neighbourhood of
2260	Thebes; for he took refuge, during part of the
2261	Persian occupation (619—629), in the hill of Jéme.?
2262	He dwelt at Tsente, between Koptos and Kis,3
2263	and was buried either there, at Kis or at Kamgilah.4
2264	Monasteries or churches named after him occur
2265	frequently.® The Louvre possesses a number of
2266	autograph (?) letters to and from him®; another
2267	is reproduced by his panegyrist.” A letter in pro-
2268	! His panegyric by Moses, ? his successor, ed. Amélineau, Méms.
2269	inst. ég. ii. On the name and variants v. Spiegelberg, Dem. Stud.
2270	i. 28%; but s not § and ¢ not o, in the frequent native form Pesente,
2271	may invalidate S.’s etymology.
2272	2 Lc. 395.
2273	4 l.c. 421, Abd Sélib, f. 81b, 104b.
2274	§ Stelae C. 8449, 8472, 8655, Alexandria 239 (all from Erment),
2275	RAC. 63.
2276	ⲉ Ed. Revillout, Rev, &g. ix. 133; cf. AZ. ’79. 36, Acad. Inscr.
2277	CR. ’70. 322. :
2278	7 Panegyric 378.
2279	3 Lc. 344.
page 38
2280	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 9
2281	phetic style is attributed to him in Paris, MS.
2282	arabe 150, while a MS. in the patriarchate, Cairo,
2283	contains several. The Synaxarium commemorates
2284	him on the 13th Epép.
2285	ECCLESIASTICAL DOCUMENTS.
2286	29. (£.9)L. Hand of 40, 65 vo., 212, Vo.8
2287	from anok, different hand.
2288	Undertaking by Samuel, Jacob and Aaron,! who
2289	have applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained
2290	deacons. ‘Seeing we have requested thy paternity
2291	that thou wouldest ordain (yeipoToveiv®) us deacons,
2292	we are ready (éroiuos) to observe the commands (év-
2293	ⲧⲟⲗ] and canons and to obey those above us and
2294	be obedient to (imordgoew) the superiors and to
2295	watch our beds on the days of communion (ovv-
2296	ⲟⲩⲉ.) and to master (?)* the Gospel according to
2297	John and learn it by heart (dmosTnfilew) by the
2298	end of Pentecost®; and if we do not so but keep
2299	it by us (?) and recite (ϣⲉⲗⲉⲧ) it, we shall not
2300	have ordination (?). And we will not trade nor
2301	! Rarely thus, except in Bible; usua'ly in these texts Harfn
2302	(cf. Arabic).
2303	2 Translated Z. 568, ejn-. On the following conditions cf.
2304	the 6th canon of Theophil. Alex. (PG. 65. 40), that candidates must
2305	first accept and assent to »@r 7d lepareivr and afterwards he proved
2306	by the bishop.
2307	3 Cf. 84 ‘days of feast’ and 78. Continence is enjoined however
2308	in the Cupt. of Timothy’s ¢ Resp..nsum’ (Paris 129M, 94), ¢ every
2309	Saturd. and Sund., Wednesd. and Frid., the 40 days and the rest of
2310	the days of gurdyew,” though the Greek (PG. 33, 1305) has merely
2311	Satwid. and Sund. The Egyptian Can. Basil. 17 and 30 (Riedel)
2312	make this rule for Lent. But Leipzig Univers. Bibl., Copt. xxiv. ⲟ
2313	‘on catholic days, that is, those on which is communicated ⲧⲱ
2314	dyeobar), specially ⲧ émipdveia, the blesced day of S. Mary and
2315	Easier (ayla xvpiaxf).” Cf. ‘gnomes’ of Nicaea (Rossi 1, ii. 46=
2316	Revillout, Nicée 1881. 70) ‘him that keeps the days of ϭⲱ ⲩⲉⲓ
2317	pure shall his children revere.” Further, Hyvernat, Actes 182 (on
2318	continence before communion ; cf. Vansleb, Hist. 97).
2319	4 ⲇ here and 81, ji 80 and T. 6.
2320	# Aphou bp. of Oxyrhinchus is said (Rossi 1. iii. 21, cf. PG. 63,
2321	133) to have required of a deacon at ordination 25 Psalms, 2 Ep.
2322	Paul and a ⲙⲉⲣⲟⲃ of a Gospel by heart, and of a priest, uépn of
2323	Deuteron., Prov. and Isaiah. He is represented as contemp. with
2324	Theophilus. Cf. also the requirements of the Pachomian Rule
2325	(Latin) nos. 139, 140.
2326	ⲉ Cf. phrases like Aéyor ⲧ o1400us ⲙⲉⲗⲉⲧⲁ Vit. Pachom. p. 23%.
2327	Cf. Mus. Guim. 25. 21. The next words, * there is no hand on us,’
2328	seem in 40 and RP. ⲓⲓ the due consequence of disobedience. If
2329	rightly translated here, they show that the passages were to be
2330	learnt before ordination, as elsewhere the * canons of the priesthood ’
2331	(O. Braun, De S. Nic. Syn. c. 28).
2332	take usury nor will we go abroad without asking
2333	(leave).” They all produce guarantors’; Samuel
2334	and Jacob each 2, Aaron 3 (ⲓ being a priest).
2335	Patermoute, the priest, is scribe at their request
2336	and a witness.
2337	ⲱⲑ
2338	7 Cf. Can. Basil. 4 (Riedel), Fetha Nag. (transl.) 74, that a deacon
2339	requires 3, a priest § witnesses to conduct.
2340	80. (E.s50) L. Vo. 5 for tauof.
2341	Undertaking by Papas, son of Abraham, who
2342	has applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained
2343	(xetporovetv) deacon for the 7dmos of ⲑ. Victor.
2344	He is prepared to observe the érrolai, ravoves
2345	and émwtijuar'; to learn the gospel of John by
2346	heart within 2 months and then to repeat and.
2347	retain (?) it; to fast and to watch his bed during
2348	the 40 days, also on the appointed days of com-
2349	munion (gvwrdyew) and not to go elsewhere without
2350	asking leave. Papas himself assents (aroiyeiv) and
2351	no guarantors are mentioned. This text closely
2352	resembles 35, Ad, 7 and T. 6.
2353	ⲓ ⲉ Rules’ or something of the sort, as Reg. Pachom. (Bolland. xvi.
2354	31. (E.23)L. Hand A. 2end,ef 3 corr. pa.
2355	7 ?etrekjiteu. g ranas cannot be read. 10 end,
2356	?ntot. 11? mpochexe. 13 ?eroi. Vo. 3 end, mnteu.
2357	4 pevayyehov, 7 nnekoou ⲛ. 8 avvaye, end ? pekera.
2358	gend, mn. 11end, nnkotk. 17 beg. prob. Abrakam.
2359	Undertaking by Abraham, reader of the church
2360	at The,! who has applied, through Victor and
2361	Sabinus, to bishop Abraham to be ordained
2362	deacon for the same church. The bishop having
2363	accepted this guarantee (dodalea), the applicant
2364	now binds himself (ypewateiv) to serve (mpooéyew)
2365	the church day and night and to obey the bishop
2366	and his superiors according to the canons. He
2367	further promises daily and nightly prayer and to
2368	learn the Gospel of Matthew by heart; to fast
2369	daily till evening in Lent; to be pure (continent)
2370	during the days of communion (owvdyew); to
2371	recite (ueherdar 7) the Gospel continually; not to
2372	go abroad without leave. Guarantors, Sabinus
2373	! Ostr. in my possession 742. Presumably = 7xe in Ad. 16,
2374	G. 14 (=my copy, cf. RP. 25 ter) and RP. 2, where it has the prefix
2375	pa- (cf. Pajéme BM. or. 4668, Pakebt ib. pap. xcv). .
2376	Ⲥ
page 39
2377	10
2378	and Panau, who use the phrase ‘“ his blood shall
2379	[be upon us if he keep not these undertakings.”?}
2380	2 C'. 86, 88.
2381	32. (s. 33 L. The last l. in different hand.
2382	Undertaking by George son of Josephius, whose
2383	father has applied on his behalf to bishop Abraham
2384	for his ordination as deacon for the témos of S.
2385	George.
2386	imposed by the bishop to the best of his power
2387	and to attend to (mpoaéyeur) the altar (Guaiaaripiov)
2388	in accordance with the évtorac of God. George
2389	assents to (aTocyeiv) the document and the deacon
2390	John is his guarantor, subscribing with his own
2391	hand.
2392	~ 83. (E£.41 and 209) L. Hand A. 12 for 6
2393	Undertaking by Basil, son of ——, who has
2394	applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained deacon
2395	for the Small Church. He now guarantees (sic)
2396	to act according to the évroha: of the priesthood
2397	and the canons, in fear of God, humility and
2398	knowledge (émiamiun'); not to go elsewhere with-
2399	out leave, to watch his bed during the days of
2400	communion (owvdyewr) and to perform daily a
2401	hundred ‘times’? of prayers. Basil assents to
2402	(oTouxeiv) the document.
2403	1 Cf. 80 and 34.
2404	2 Sop nit or nilél, frequent in Shenoute’s writings (Z. 528, 554,
2405	Miss. iv. 282 ; cf. ib. 9), also Instit. ég. ii. 395.
2406	34. (E.s1) L. gq él, prob. etoot.
2407	12 jeenerrat-.
2408	Undertaking by Jacob, son of Kallinicus who has
2409	applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained deacon.
2410	He [is prepared] to keep the évrorai imposed by
2411	the bishop, namely to watch his bed on the days
2412	of festival (sic); [to learn by heart 7] a Gospel,
2413	such prayers as the bishop shall appoint and the
2414	rules (émiworiun') of the clergy; to be in nothing
2415	disobedient ; not to go elsewhere without leave.
2416	Jacob assents to (aToryeiv) these évroai and all
2417	the church’s canons. Written for him by the
2418	priest Abraham; 2d Pashons, 8th [Indiction.]
2419	Vv. 80.
2420	10 ⲏⲙ-
2421	He is prepared to observe the évrorai \|
2422	COPTIC OSTRACA
2423	35. (£.164) L. Vo.7 should be and ennibik ema.
2424	Undertaking by Philotheus, the deacon, who
2425	has applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained
2426	[priest]. The conditions to which he subscribes
2427	appear identical with those in 30, He assents to
2428	(s7oyeiv) this document, as does the deacon Pheu,
2429	who witnesses in his own hand (vo. g, 10).
2430	Ad. 7 (Sf. 12) L. Hand A.
2431	Undertaking by Elias, the deacon, son of —,
2432	who has applied to bishop Abraham to be ordained
2433	priest. The text of the conditions is identical
2434	with that of 30. The Gospel here to be learnt is
2435	S. Mark's. Elias assents (aracyeiv) with his own
2436	hand, which is clumsy and different from that of
2437	the text.
2438	86. (6. 3. 13, 14 2nte. Vo.2 2 mmeou ox
2439	nlaau.
2440	Request by John the priest, David the ⲝⲗ and
2441	Simeon the reader, of the village of Pidhe,? that
2442	the bishop will ordain Isaac priest for S. Mary's
2443	church? in their village, * for the place has need of
2444	him.” They guarantee his observance of all clerical
2445	conditions without negligence (karagpoveiv) and
2446	promise that he shall attend (wpooéxew) to the
2447	altar (Qvowarijpior) in every clerical duty. They
2448	are responsible for his performance (lit. his «pina
2449	is on us”) and they assent to (oroiyeiv) this
2450	‘document.
2451	1 V. PSBA. xxi. 249.
2452	2 Cf. 184 “the hill of P.’
2453	3 GS. Mary's occurs often (v. Index, RAC. 52, 66, BM. pap.
2454	Ixxvi &c.), but is exactly localized only here. The othess may be
2455	assumed to be at Jéme.
2456	87. (E.208) L. Hand C. ⲑ, 10 pevayyeriov
2457	nxata. Vo. illegible.
2458	Hemai appears to request bishop Abraham to
2459	ordain some one for him and offers to guarantee
2460	that this person (?) shall write out S. John's
2461	Gospel. But little is certainly legible.
2462	39. (E.118)L.
2463	From Ménas, son of Ananias, priest, to bishop
page 40
2464	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES Ir
2465	Abraham. Unless he learns a (the) whole Gospel
2466	by heart before the month of Thoth and repeats
2467	ⲓⲓ he shall be amoxAnpos. Cf. 29 ⲥ.
2468	! Cf. 30, Ad. 7.
2469	45. (E. 326) L. 5, 6 prob. ntywoun n-. vo.
2470	1 ? ntaf.
2471	Guarantee (? éyyva') by Zacharias, son of —
2472	and Athanasius, son of ——, to bishop Abraham
2473	on behalf of Ezekiel, the deacon. They guarantee
2474	his resolution® (yvwun) to serve (mpogéyew) the
2475	church of S. Mena without neglect. If they see
2476	neglect on his part, whether as to the lamp? or
2477	at the sacrifice (fvoia), and do not tell the
2478	bishop, the responsibility («piua) shall be on
2479	them.®
2480	lV. 207. tv. 81. 3 V. 41
2481	ⲉ ? The Communion. ⲉ ⲯ. B87 ⲉⲥ.
2482	ⲀϤ 9. ( 8) L.
2483	Request and undertaking by Psate of Jéme to
2484	[bishop] Abraham. He goes surety to the bishop
2485	for his sons, Pappa' and Ananias and asks in-
2486	dulgence for them, taking their fault upon himself.
2487	If he or they shall neglect the rdmos of Apa
2488	Leontius,? they are prepared to quit it without
2489	any objection (artidoyia); “for the romos is thine
2490	and thou art its master.”® Psate assents.
2491	! Only in RAC. 79, Papa. Possibly a variant of Papas.
2492	? Either the martyr of Tripolis or, if a monastery, merely its
2493	founder. The former is more likely as this is probably a church.
2494	A Copt. version of his martyrdom, Z. cxlvii.
2495	3 = Kipos &v. Frequent in legal texts; rarely ⲕⲱⲣⲓⲉϧⲉϭⲑϭⲓ is
2496	added, RAC. 67. Cf. 204.
2497	38. ( 111) L. Hand A. 4 prob. nnasire.
2498	6, 7 prob. peuxpipa. 7,8 eusantmsétm or eusanrat-.
2499	vo. 2 ? nleu-, ? erof. 3 end, ϭⲧⲟⲓⲭⲉⲓ.
2500	Guarantee addressed to bishop [Abraham] by
2501	Apa Dios, a priest. His sons shall do the Ae:
2502	ⲧⲟⲟⲩⲓ of the altar and serve it, he being re-
2503	sponsible for their disobedience and ready to
2504	inform the bishop thereof, when the latter shall
2505	assign (amordocew) their property to it! (?). Dios
2506	assents (vo. 3) in his own hand.
2507	1 ? The altar.
2508	87. (E.277) P. Written on the edge of a vessel.
2509	7 kata. Q ¢pihokaler! ⲓⲟ Pihokalia,
2510	12 owkovopos. 15 nhoun.
2511	Document in which the writer seems to promise
2512	to fulfil some office connected with the romos and
2513	not to neglect the duties of the priesthood. For
2514	mapaye nhourn cf. BM. pap. xxviii. 86 f.
2515	3 Mw TEVE,
2516	1 V. Amélineau, Patr. Isaac 5 (relates to restoration of a church),
2517	AZ. 84. 157 (to land) and Amherst Copt. pap., 1. 25 (to a person).
2518	Cf. also Kenyon’s Cat. ii 326.
2519	41, (£.27) L. Hand of 303. 3 end ? jeeinan.
2520	7 ? nes. 8,9 ? kb stoi. Vo. 3, 4, 5 ⲙ- ? for en-.
2521	5 beg. ? mn.
2522	From Hello to bishop Abraham. “I or my
2523	father will sleep in the church' and... its lamp?
2524	from morning till evening and perform its ser-
2525	vices () and prepare incense () If they neglect
2526	(katadpoveiv) these duties, they are to be excluded
2527	from the feast.® The writer is probably a deacon;
2528	cf. 45.
2529	! The 57th Athanasian canon directs that during Holy Week
2530	(3a! gy!) all the clergy are to sleep in the church. The treasurer
2531	of a church, a deacon, sleeps there, Pleroph. of John of Maiuma,
2532	transl. Nau, no. Ixxiv,
2533	2 «The care of the altar lamp” among the duties of children
2534	dedicated to the monastery whose earnings by work go to provide
2535	its oil (BM. pap. Ixxix R. 38, 42, cf. RAC. 91) or of a deacon, v. 45 ;
2536	the special care of the abbot, BM. pap. Ixxviii ; its oil used for
2537	exorcism Miss. iv. 712; cf. Lumbroso, L'Egitto?, 149. Cf. ‘the
2538	service of the holy oil,” Tuki, Rit. 138 ⲃ︦. Vansleb 212. The only
2539	other instance of /#j4 (Peyron) leaves the meaning doubtful.
2540	3 R-sbouk perhaps = r-avwalis. The congregation gathered at
2541	morning or evening is ⲕⲃ BM. Copt. Cat. no. 168 (Shenoute).
2542	4 «Offer incense” would be fa.0 chrai. Or 2. ‘I continue
2543	to...
2544	ⲃ This expression occurs 18 times in these texts, also in T. 14;
2545	8 emanate from the Ⲏis ⲟⲣ, § probably from him. 2 may imply his
2546	action (41, Ad. 12) and one that of the archpriest (83); 9 are
2547	addressed to clerics, 2 to clerics and laymen (87, 72), 6 are doubtful
2548	(823,71, 77, 88, 387, Ad. 1). In 83 the expression is joined
2549	with &¢opiev. The offences punished or threatened are procuring
2550	to vice (71), illegal divorce (72, Ad. 1) neglect of the réwos (57,
2551	T. 14) or at the liturgy (41, 80, 88), unlawtul mixture in the sac-
2552	ramental cup (74) and minor offences. It corresponds either to the
2553	Excommunicatio minor or may be only a variant of &rdxAnvos (v.
2554	800 but cf. 88). Cf. 94. Rarely ⲃi5 is used alone in this sense
2555	(Can. Apost. 8 = apwpiouéros ros &3exros and Paris 130%, 72).
2556	46. (E. 163) L. 1 prob. /ésép. 3 beg. ? re.
2557	Request by four readers to bishop Abraham.
2558	They profess themselves ready to do something
2559	Ⲥ 2
page 41
2560	12 COPTIC OSTRACA
2561	relating to the church; but details cannot be
2562	ascertained. The name of one, Sansnd, (v. BP.
2563	388) had become rare in Christian times.
2564	298. (C.8160) L. Ro.effaced. 1 08 ? ⲕⲟ-
2565	ⲗⲟⲩⲉⲓ.
2566	From an undertaking to perform something ;
2567	otherwise “its responsibility («piua) shall be upon
2568	me.” Forgiveness and punishment are mentioned.
2569	7 “And if he forgive me, that is his affair.’ Ⲓ
2570	declare...”
2571	1 Ⲛⲓ as in Mt. xxvii. 4, RP. 22 R ⲥ. Cf. its use in Miss.
2572	frang. iv. 599.
2573	92. (£.47)L. Hand A. Vo, 311, illegible.
2574	2 ? dine or étdre. 4 beg. Sak. 5 Tbe.
2575	Document or letter from the priest Her .
2576	He guarantees (?) that the deacons Peter and
2577	Abraham shall decorate!(?) the oxjywna® of Apa
2578	Zael by the festival of Tobe and he will be
2579	answerable for them. Peter (presumably not the
2580	above-named) will be answerable for the lamps.®
2581	t Aorist as future in conditional clauses, Miss. iv. 720, RAC.
2582	59, 95 &e.
2583	2 Unlikely. Cf. oxfivwua corpse’ = kas (Vita Pachom. §. 95,
2584	Mus. Guim. xvii. 286). Zsano in 808 (cf. seno in 361 relates to
2585	a legal document.
2586	3 = Epiphany, if the reading is right.
2587	4 Cf. xwwduredewy in Mus. Guim. xxv. 189; also Grenfell Pap. i.
2588	99.
2589	ⲟ ⲩ. 41.
2590	294. (C. 8122) L. Unskilled hand. From
2591	Dér el-Bahri. 3 for Biktdr. 6 ? ethi-.
2592	Undertaking by Ezekiel, a deacon, to ‘our
2593	father ” Apa Victor and all the brethren. If he
2594	again defile! the interior of the monastery, they
2595	may expel him and he shall be punished before
2596	the whole people, after which he shall daily... ..
2597	Ezekiel assents and two witnesses, besides the
2598	scribe Jacob (?), sign.
2599	ⲓ Stercore maculare, though gz = £e¢ here is peculiar.
2600	300. (£.5) L. Hand of 79.
2601	Undertaking or guarantee addressed to a superior
2602	(? bishop) by Papas and Photinos, priests. ⲇⲣⲁ
2603	Victor, our son, has a second time acted foolishly.
2604	I, Papas agree (aroryeiv). Further, if he is (again)
2605	disobedient and we_report not his doings to thee,
2606	we will be amoxAnpos.? I, Photinos agree to this
2607	writing.”
2608	! For ma v. 48.
2609	2 Not in Kober’s Kirchenbann ⲣ. 32 nor his Suspension ⲣ. 5.
2610	Cf. the m=aning (pace Suicer s.v.) ‘remove from the clergy’ for
2611	&roxAnpéw in certain canons, based perhaps on texts such as Ac.
2612	viii. 21. Occurs in 15 of these texts. All the offences appear
2613	small ; carelessness in liturgy, neglect of instructions, failure to
2614	come at summons &c. 6 emanate from the bishop, 4 prob. from
2615	him, 5 (89, 79, 81, Ad. 41, 800) imply the bishop’s action,
2616	The punishment is presumably that of suspension. No duration is
2617	ever indicated. In Ad. 40 it is called xafalpedis. Cf. éxBdArecOas
2618	or xabalpegfas ⲧⲟ ⲕⲗⲫⲣⲟⲱ, also the use of &wevAoyios in Basil's ⲉⲧ‐
2619	tla. In 41 &c. is a parallel expression.
2620	ⲃ. (E. 40) L. Prob. hand C. 3 ehoun ⲉ-
2621	Vo. 2 end, nothing.
2622	Undertaking by Abraham, a priest, to the bishop.
2623	“As I requested my father the bishop, he has
2624	admitted (?)' me to the feast. We, Jeremias,
2625	Mena, Aaron and Patermoute do guarantee the
2626	resolution (yvwun) of A., the priest, that he blas-
2627	pheme not again and if he do so, he shall be
2628	amoxAnoos and we will come and tell thee of him.”
2629	They assent (aroiyeiv) and Abraham signs.
2630	Y Oudrk or oudrk ebol occurs 18 times. Not in dictionaries, its
2631	meaning is hard to fix. Here and Ad. 41? = ‘allow, admit’; in
2632	842 ‘release, allow,’ even ‘send,’ also BP. 1034 and ? 848; in
2633	189 ‘allow (to go)’; in 481 ‘release, dismiss’ (cf. 44 ebo/ in 94 n.);
2634	in Ciasca Pap. 21 ‘place, direct.” In 78, Ad. 88, BP. 997, 617,
2635	RP. 42 it is still more obscure, so too oxo? k ehoun in BP. 9446. In
2636	8805 it seems adverbial or interjectional ; so in BM. pap. Ixxviii. 59
2637	ⲫⲟⲩ ending a list of property. An idea of limitation or per-
2638	mission may connect it with eure, the limit or extent round (?) a
2639	mill, Z. 580. Mr. Griffith compares Demot. wrk = ⲫⲓⲗ ⲧⲡⲟ
2640	and gives 2 obscure examples of the verb (Leyd. Gnost. vi. 14,
2641	Lond. Gnost. vo. v. 3) with determ. implying intention ; one
2642	followed by ekoun as here (so H. Thumpson) could = ‘admit.’
2643	Prof. Spiegelberg suggested aud A = ouék but subsequently withdrew
2644	this.
2645	Ad. 41. (Sz. 676) L.
2646	Undertaking by Papnoute to the bishop, iden-
2647	tical, but for the names, with 81, They may
2648	relate to readmission to communion after expul-
2649	sion.
2650	40. (s 79) P. Hand of 29, 65 vo., 212,
2651	82e0..6¢
page 42
2652	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 13
2653	Request from John, a priest, to bishop Abraham.
2654	He had quitted his diocese contrary to the canons.
2655	He begs the bishop to receive him back and de-
2656	clares it to be unlawful that he should go to
2657	another diocese except... If he quit® the diocese
2658	of Hermonthis, and remain outside it, he shall
2659	be without ordination* John® writes his assent
2660	(oTouxetv) with his own hand (10). His scribe is
2661	the priest Patermonte (cf. 29) who acts as witness
2662	and gives the date, 23d Mecheir, 3d Indiction.
2663	! Can. Apost. xv (Copt. x), Nic. xv, xvi, Ant. iii.
2664	2 Prob. an exceptional circumstance (e.g. ‘except with per-
2665	mission’), rather than a place. I cannot read 6987.
2666	3 M- for usual Am-.
2667	4 V. 29; but here this meaning is even less certain.
2668	ⲉ With the title pssh ? = psak,
2669	91. (E. 276) P. 4, 5°? mnleibt ⲕⲉⲗⲉⲱⲉ.
2670	Letter addressed to a superior. It refers to a
2671	performance of the service (feast), ordered by the
2672	Tecipient, in the * place ”! of —— and to an oath
2673	sworn.
2674	17,106.
2675	511, (E. 337) L. Hand of 233. 4 ? raver.
2676	Letter from a superior expressing his wish’
2677	that should perform the service (the feast)
2678	at ⲑ. Mary’s church until Karakos gives the
2679	waver () .....
2680	1 Phrases often begin thus with impersonal ⲟⲕ followed by
2681	cenjunct. (70, 83, 100, 122, 16 203, 238°, 257, 847,
2682	BP. 712, BM. pap. xci), once with ? fut. iii. (308), twice with
2683	? imperat. (288, 286), instead of prepos. e- or causat. ϩⲓⲧ-
2684	Before ⲟϭ would then be a cross, net /-; so in 308, $05, 288,
2685	847. Cf. 8éangov, Grenf. Pap. ii, ne. 94.
2686	71. (E.2)L. V.Platel. Hand A. 17? ere!
2687	3 ? jeefaan or efkaan. Vo. 2, 3 pref-.
2688	Letter or circular, presumably from bishop
2689	Abraham, to his people generally. “Since I have
2690	been informed that® Psate ill-uses?® the poor and
2691	they have told me saying, ‘ He is ill-using us and
2692	! The gap here and in 3 should be longer.
2693	? The usual opening formula in such official letters; ⲩ. 78,
2694	Ad. 1. For this frequent ⲧⲉⲓ) cf. its use as in ⲓ Cor. i. 22.
2695	3 ⲙϭⲱⲗ[ⲉⲓ = “ procure to vice,’ but here something more general
2696	seems required.
2697	making (or leaving) us poor and wretched’; he
2698	that ill-uses his neighbour is excluded from the
2699	feast and he is like Judas who rose from supper
2700	with his Lord and betrayed Him, as it is written,
2701	ⲉ He that eateth my bread &c.’ (Jo. xiii. 18).” The
2702	oppressor is then compared, in the same formula,
2703	to him for whom ¢it were better that he had never
2704	been born,’ to those who spat upon and struck
2705	Jesus, to Gehazi, to Cain, to Zimri slayer of his
2706	master, to Jeroboam, to the accusers of Daniel and
2707	of Susanna, to those who cried, ¢ His blood be
2708	upon us,’ to the soldiers who said, ‘ Say ye, His
2709	disciples came by night, &c.’ In each case exclu-
2710	sion from the feast is repeated.
2711	72. (E.106) L. Hand A. 3foren. 13corr.
2712	ⲉⲛϥ-
2713	Circular, presumably from bishop Abraham, to
2714	his people generally. “Since I have further!®
2715	been informed that some have expelled their
2716	wives without reason of adultery, it being written
2717	thus (Lu. xvi. 18), Every one &c.; (so) now the
2718	man that shall expel his wife without reason of
2719	adultery is excluded ⲧⲟⲡ the feast; and the
2720	woman that shall forsake her husband and marry
2721	another is excluded from the feast; and the man
2722	that shall communicate® them, being aware of
2723	their circumstances, is excluded from the feast;
2724	and the man that shall write them a deed of
2725	divorce® and separate them, be he cleric or lay-
2726	man, is excluded from the feast. Not ours are
2727	these words but God's. If any desire his soul's
2728	salvation, let him observe them.” Cf. Ad. 1.
2729	1 Or perhaps ‘again, anew.” In Ad. 1 it connects with a pre-
2730	ceding text.
2731	2 7 is written above a, and may be merely a stroke ; if a letter,
2732	transl. ‘shall separate.’
2733	3 Abbreviation of &xvordaiov.
2734	Athanas. 46.
2735	Cf. Can. Basil. (Riedel) 71, Can.
2736	73. (£.11) L. Hand A. 4? pravwwvne. 6 for
2737	mnoyei. 12 corr. jimgons. Vo. 1 prob. nothing
2738	lost. 3, 4, aud om. 4, 5, ⲃⲟⲟⲕ. 7 nf, not space
2739	for mpatf.
2740	Circular, presumably from bishop Abraham, to
2741	his people generally. It begins without introduction
page 43
2742	14 COPTIC OSTRACA
2743	by an edict against any man who marries a brother’s
2744	[daughter] or a sister's; [*“ he shall not have com-
2745	munion], be he alive or dead.!” Likewise against
2746	him who marries either [the daughter] of his mother
2747	or two sisters . . . “are contrary to the canon (?).
2748	Thus it is written; (Mt.v. 32, Mk. x. 11, Lu. xvi. 18%).
2749	Not mine are these [words] but God's, who hath
2750	spoken them with His mouth and [they are esta-
2751	blished ?] for ever.” Further, those at enmity
2752	with their neighbours, those that commit forni-
2753	cation, those that do violence are forbidden to
2754	communicate.® ‘Not mine are these words but
2755	John the Apostle’s, who said ; ‘ All unrighteousness
2756	is sin and [there is a] sin unto death.*’ For thus
2757	it is written, “. .... and he that speaks not truth
2758	is not a Christian’; and again, ‘ Surely (ⲱⲥ) the
2759	truth shall make you free’ Further, on a day of
2760	communion? whereon all the people know that
2761	they use to communicate, let them communicate
2762	before they have eaten.® Those that shall eat
2763	and (then) communicate are excluded from the
2764	feast.”
2765	1 Refers presumably to prayers for the dead. Cf. Paris 129'. 95,
2766	where Cyril permits to ϭⲱ ⲩⲉⲓ) for a woman who had died ‘ust
2767	before baptism.
2768	5 These are combined, not fully quoted.
2769	3 V. 98. Here prohibition to guvdyew and being Aibol ⲙ are
2770	clearly synonymous.
2771	4 Cf 1 Jo. v. 16, 17.
2772	sv. 29.
2773	ⲉ Cf. Can. eccl. (Lagarde) no. §8, Can. Hippol. (Riedel) nos. 19,
2774	28. Damianus, the contemporary patriarch, enforced this rule in
2775	reference to Meletians, still found in Scete (Severus and Synax. 18th
2776	Payni).
2777	74. (E.82)L. 1beg ?cross. 2? 6 ⲑ pefs.
2778	13 ?? pentaftauoou. Vo. in larger hand.
2779	Edict, presumably from the bishop. * If the
2780	clergy .....' or what I shall determine, in the
2781	proportion of (mpés) three (parts) of wine and one
2782	of water,® and another venture to put® thereto
2783	1 1, 2 all but illegible. Kparip scarcely possible and mistake in
2784	gender improbable. It rarely = worfipior (Du Cange, Sophocles) ;
2785	v. Mus. Guim. xvii. 254.
2786	2 Can. Basil. no. 98 prescribes 5 to }§ of water, but the Arabic is
2787	obscure ; cf. Farag Allah in Renaudot (1847) i. 178.
2788	3 Bsk as transitive (v. Index and RAC. §2, BGU. Kopt. 27,
2789	BP. 628, 9420, 9422, prob. RP. 3%) is unknown to the literary
2790	idiom. Preserved? in the rare bakéne, bakmatou ; but bakSar can
2791	hardly be explained thus,
2792	more water than what* our fathers have ordered
2793	us, he is excluded from the feast with [his] whole
2794	house. It is not I who speak these words but the
2795	Holy Ghost who hath spoken them, as it is written;
2796	We have heard &c. (Ps. xliv. 1).
2797	4 Lit., “according ⲧ) as our fathers...’
2798	75 (E. 35) L. Clumsy, unskilled hand. Vo. 3
2799	? for taketéutn.
2800	Ro., a begging-letter from John to Apa Victor;
2801	of a type frequent on limestone ostraca (cf. 68,
2802	258 &c.) “First I greet thee, devout and pious
2803	man. May the Lord bless thee and all that thou
2804	hast, men and beasts. Be kind and have pity
2805	upon this poor man.”
2806	Vo., apparently in the same hand, should be
2807	from the bishop; *..... when this ostr. reaches
2808	you, ye are amwoxAnpos, because ye have celebrated
2809	the communion’ on the evening of Sunday.?”
2810	! Less likely, ‘have performed service.’
2811	? Ⲓⲉ. on Saturday evening.
2812	76. (E.152) L. Hand A. 4end xvpiaxn. 6end
2813	ⲕⲗϥⲣⲟⲅ ⲗ petma-. 10 for Swouxnois. ⲓⲓ ? ponk,
2814	Vo. 9 emioxomos,
2815	Letter prob. from the bishop to 1—6
2816	may contain a prohibition to the oeconomus to
2817	quit' his ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ during Saturday and Sunday
2818	without inspecting it, under pain of being ⲧⲟ‐
2819	xAnpos. 7 might forbid the holding of service in
2820	the said ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ 8—13 “I do not....., but I
2821	seek the good-government of the tdwo: and the
2822	life (?) of your souls. And [whoso ?] has my rules
2823	[and ?] observes them .....” Vo. unintelligible.
2824	Ⲓ Reading 45 cho. * Reading natjmpef ine.
2825	Ad.1 (£)L. Hand A. Ro. effaced.
2826	Circular, presumably from bishop Abraham to
2827	his people generally. 1—3 end of an edict ex-
2828	cluding certain sinners from the feast, “be they
2829	alive or be they dead. It is not I that put forth
2830	1 Cf. 73.
page 44
2831	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
2832	this text? but the holy Apostle is it who puts it
2833	forth.” 4 ff. relate to prohibited divorce, as
2834	in 72.
2835	2 Aékis here ‘verse, short passage,’ so Rossi I. iii. 20, Hyvernat
2836	Actes 179, Miss. iv. 683; but often with an obscure, liturgical
2837	meaning relating to singing or recitation, so Erman Volkslitt. 42,
2838	Lagarde Orient. 4, Tuki Euch. ii. 262 (= i,'s 3:13) and specially
2839	Hyvernat l.c. 100, Mus. Guim. xxv. 296, Crawford MS. 45 (such
2840	was the cold that the martyrs’ words came only ⲕⲉⲧ Aéfw). V.
2841	Brightman Liturg. 599.
2842	84. (S.12)L. Hand A. 4 nftmii. Vo. 4 rpdbs.
2843	5 ⲃ. Published by Sayce, PSBA. "86. 187, 3.
2844	Conclusion prob. of an episcopal circular. “And
2845	the man, whether priest or deacon, that counts
2846	these words as nothing and gives not heed thereto,
2847	their responsibility shall be upon him. But he
2848	that hears and keeps them, him will' God keep
2849	from all evil and will increase him in all good
2850	and give him the . . . of his peace, as it is written ;
2851	Being not &c. (Ep. James i. 25).”
2852	This text appears complete ; the document must
2853	therefore have occupied more than one ostracon.
2854	! This fut., ...ϭ for ere... na, recurs in 57, 83, both by this
2855	writer.
2856	64. (£.30)L. Hand A.
2857	Letter from bishop Abraham to the archpriest
2858	Psai! He announces that the priest Papnoute
2859	and John, son of Tsaud, are excluded from the
2860	feast.
2861	1 Alexandria Mus. stele 251 Axa Yaris apxixpec; exoundn Ⲧⲱⲃⲓ ns
2862	ⲓⲕ + ⲉⲧⲱⲩ ...ⲓⲃ possibly his tombstone. It is of sandstone,
2863	so probably from Hermonthis. The name in its Coptic form is
2864	rare ; cf. Psai6 AZ. '84. 152, Ps ia BM. pap. xl.
2865	2 v.41.
2866	55. Hand B.
2867	Dbhanes.
2868	Letter from Bishop Abraham to the priest, Apa
2869	John. He announces that Patermoute is excluded
2870	from the feast till he shall go to law (?) with!
2871	John and —.
2872	! Asin 86, 207, 31 &c.
2873	(E. 129) L. 4 5 ? hap mn-
2874	86. (£.293) L. ? Hand A. 2 mhaf. 3 ⲛ-
2875	Vo ⲓ -ⲕⲗϥⲣⲟϩ. 2 petna-. 3 f 6, 7 mere scrib-
2876	bling.
2877	Letter from bishop Abraham beginning, Ⲃⲱ
2878	thou, An...” and ..., bidding him [submit to ?
2879	this] =\a§ without delay. Apparently he is de-
2880	clared suspended or threatened with suspension
2881	(amoxAnpos), as also are any who shall join him in
2882	communion.!
2883	1 Cf.’ Avr@ xowvareiv,
2884	Ad. 8. (Sf 8)L. V. Plate II.
2885	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
2886	Papnoute. ‘Lo, Moses, son of Paul, is anérrgos
2887	until he come to me.”!
2888	1 Cf. this phrase in 57.
2889	484. (E. 194) L. Hand A. ⲓ end, mntiére.
2890	Vo. 2 shime.,
2891	Letter from [bishop] Abraham to Apa Pater-
2892	moute. Vo. 4—6 threaten with exclusion from
2893	the feast.
2894	863. (E. 110) L. Prob. Hand A.
2895	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
2896	Athanasius. “I greet thy sonship. May the Lord
2897	bless thee.!! Be so kind as take the trouble to?
2898	come to the mnke® and perform the service (lit. the
2899	feast). If thou come not, thou art excluded from
2900	the feast.”
2901	1 g letters opening with this phrase are from Abraham; 6 more
2902	probably so. Cf. 282. It is often found in (?imitated) begging
2903	letters ; v. 259.
2904	2 Ti-hise, also in 828, appears toadd urgency to a request.
2905	3 Uncertain here and in 807 whether a real place-name.
2906	Tmanke AZ. 85. 75 seems different.
2907	4 Here $a ? = communion service ; so at any rate 104, prob. 61;
2908	perhaps also Synt. Doctr. JA. ’75. 235 (Turin). Often it appears to
2909	= divine service generally, e.g. 88, 66, 75, 76, 96, 97, 105,
2910	290, 511, Ad. 10, BP. 8696 (of doing Sa without Gospel-lesson).
2911	Again it may = a recurrent festival, e.g. 103, 221, 319, Z. 291,
2912	$37, AZ. 84. 146, 147, particularly Easter week, Lagarde Aeg. 283,
2913	Chwolson Festschr. 191, 336 cf. the rubrics, ‘the 3d, sth day
2914	of the feast”; or simply opposite of »morela, e.g. Can. Ap (Lagarde)
2915	41 = dopr&» ϥⲙⲟ. Cf. 60.
2916	485, (E£.290)L. Hand A.
2917	Vo. 2 prob. rpkeoudm.
2918	Letter or circular from bishop Abraham to his
2919	‘son, the archpriest.” ‘The cleric who goes not
2920	2, 3 ele-. 5 er-da.
page 45
2921	16
2922	forth to the ‘place’ of Apa John! (either) to keep
2923	a vigil or to perform the service (feast), (but) goes
2924	in order that he may take the canon,® he is ⲡ-
2925	ⲕⲗⲣⲟⲥ. For it is written; If any &c. (2 Thess.
2926	iii. 10). ....”
2927	1 Cf. 2 810, 482. 2? Probably as in 105.
2928	80.
2929	last line.
2930	First part of a letter, prob. from the bishop.
2931	‘ Lo, Peter’s son has come and told me saying,
2932	‘Psan! has expelled me from the feast and they
2933	gave me over to the magistrates? saying, Thou
2934	doest not the service (Aewroupyia) of the altar.
2935	Now I desire .....”
2936	(E. 1309) L. Hand A. 11 apparently
2937	1 Pussib'y the pabyrhs of Apa Epiphanius and subsequent head
2938	- of his monastery (v. RAC. 36 ⲃ. RP. 11). RP. 15 is from a priest
2939	of the same name, possibly identical. With the name cf. *A3éA¢ios
2940	PG. 65. 396.
2941	2 Two luSanes are more usual in the Jéme MSS. than one.
2942	77. (E.183)L. Prob. ro. should be vo. They
2943	are by different hands. Ro. repeated by error as
2944	442,
2945	Apparently ro. gives the signatures to the official
2946	letter or circular on vo. which threatens with ex-
2947	clusion from the feast any who shall pervert'.....
2948	1 Perhaps, who shall fail to perform what he has agreed to
2949	(?oroixeiv). For maar ⲩ. 281 and Rev. ég. v. 94, AZ. xxix. 14.
2950	78. (C. 8255) P. V. Plate II. 1 not 1st line.
2951	4 beg. pov. ⲃ ? for ouonkf. ⲟ corr. erpnoute.
2952	From a document of excommunication, relating
2953	perhaps to the Zacharias in 1. *..... his house
2954	and blot him out and the curse of Deuteronomy
2955	(shall) enter in to his house and blot him out and
2956	all the curses of Scripture (shall) come upon him
2957	and blot him out. He that fears this dgopiauos?
2958	and publishes (?)3 it, him will God bless and
2959	forgive.”
2960	! Asin RAC. 68, cf. ib. 16, 65. Cf. Springer in AZ. 85. 143.
2961	? Cf. Just. Nov. cxxiii. ⲓⲓ ⲉⲫⲟⲣⲉⲓ iis &y. xowvwslas. This ban
2962	is imposed in RP. 3 by a bishop, in 18 ter for a stated time, prob.
2963	by a priest. In 88 an archpriest is to use it. The extent of its
2964	action is nowhere stated.
2965	3 Cf. tugparvifer.
2966	COPTIC OSTRACA
2967	Ad. 40. (Sg) L.
2968	Document hardly from the bishop! Lo,
2969	Patermoute, the priest, is améxAnpos until he pre-
2970	sent himself to-morrow before me and produce
2971	(éudparitew) the accusations (karmyopia) which he
2972	has made against Zael, Matthew, the priest, and
2973	And Ⲓ am told? thou (sic) hast neglected
2974	(xaradpoveiv) a rule (évrors) and . . .3 it yesterday.
2975	And lo, we have set thy excommunication (xafai-
2976	peas) in writing until thou pay (or give) the 5 jars
2977	of wine; for thou didst leave ...ⲃⲟ for the
2978	bishop’s sons. If thou bring them not when thou
2979	comest, we will carry out (mpdooew) thy excom-
2980	munication in the town (moss). Kamé, the priest
2981	Papnoute, and . . . are witnesses (uaprupeiv).
2982	1 The bp.’s children’ makes it doubtful. ⲍ does not mean
2983	ⲉ servant’ like wails.
2984	v.71.
2985	3 ? From sé ; if so, I cannot find a suitable meaning.
2986	ⲃ (£.15)L. Hand A. 4 ? for mpatetn- or
2987	maletn-! . . . nnréme.
2988	Letter from ‘the humble” Abraham, no doubt
2989	the bishop, to Pesynthius the magistrate (laéane),
2990	his “devout®son.” “I wonder thou art not ashamed
2991	before men, for the man has hastened? to come to
2992	me for charity (or pity) saying that he was to be
2993	detained and that thou hadst seized him. Lo,
2994	now is the feast forbidden? to the whole village?
2995	and he who shall baptize during this feast is ex-
2996	cluded from the feast and (likewise) the man who
2997	gives the communion (feast) in the town at all,
2998	until they give the man’s ..... to him. If thou
2999	1 As in Mk. vii. 12 (von Lemm, Briichst.). Cf. prefix in Ad. 88,
3000	Ad. 60.
3001	3 = edAaBfis; a very general epithet of respect for clerics and
3002	laymen.
3003	3 Or ‘has been at the trouble (exvAuds) to’; cf. Leontios, 188.
3004	In Leyd. MSS. 486. § poxvAuos (sic) seems adverbial, quickly.’
3005	V. also Rossi, II. i. 28.
3006	4 S65 ebol is rare, In BM. or. 3581 B(1) (Act. Barthol. et Andr.)
3007	it = ‘expel, exclude’ (a rabble). BP. 8716 tnséft pla mntkaléla
3008	nApa Ananias Santfti &c. is likewise a punishment. Cf. also BP.
3009	8713 “if I obey you not, eissit mmoétn’ and 8699 (to bishop) © if-we
3010	do not . . ., we will be nsost nak.’ It seems to imply some form of
3011	interdict ; here from the sacraments. For the usual sense, ‘be
3012	under restraint, be detain~d,’ v. RP. 18, 18b, 35, BP. 1024. What
3013	is the meaning of sast in AZ. ’78. 2 ⲡ.
3014	ⲉ 7ime Z. ϩⲟ = «rina Rev. or. chr. 1900. 254, and Z. 294, =
3015	ⲉ possessio’ PL. 73.951. Cf. xrijua in PG. 87. 2873, 2944, 3052 ⲉⲥ.
page 46
3016	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
3017	hast not respect for men, we will send to the city
3018	and no man (shall) mislead® (?) us another time,
3019	if things are thus; for the fear of other men mis-
3020	leads us. But thou thyself wilt have need of
3021	men.” The latter part very obscure. I have
3022	rendered 2d plur. by 2d sing. throughout.
3023	ⲑ Mapdyew in 110, 1123, 118 varies with ⲡϭϧⲉⲗⲐⲉi 111 and sake
3024	108, so should = ‘come upon,’ ‘befall.’ It frequently = ¢ be
3025	passing by,’ ¢ chance to be present’ (BM. pap. lxxviii) or Ⲙⲉ pat,
3026	ⲟⲩⲉⲓ, of time (BM. or. 1061, Rev. ég. i. 108, var. oueine AZ. ’84.
3027	154).
3028	62. (12). Hand A. 3 aitnn. 4 ? pto.
3029	6 ouds. 8 k. ⲟ, 10? etetnnouk.
3030	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
3031	Ananias and Isaac. “As I have sent to you
3032	saying, ‘Make a division according to law! for
3033	Pkale and Ps6sh’; I desire now that ye go, thou
3034	Ananias the priest and Isaac, and make such
3035	division for them according to the justice (3ixacov)
3036	of God, not showing favour to either one of them,
3037	and not allowing them to distract? (?) you before
3038	ye have made the division. And if ye go not, ye
3039	are excluded from the feast.”
3040	1 Assuming 705 to = ‘ rule, order, 8idradis’ (Z. 577) and the
3041	names to = persons (cf. Kalé AZ. ’84. 147, T. 7, BM. pap. Ixxviii.
3042	94). But it may be ‘divide the nome or district’ and the names may
3043	= p'a es (cf. Kalé mpeko 462, BM. pap. xc. 5). In either case
3044	Psosh is difficult.
3045	2V. 61.
3046	70. (E. 266) L. Hand A.
3047	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
3048	Misael. “I desire that thou examine into the
3049	matter of the men (as to) who first was careless.
3050	Send (and tell) me who it is. If thou examine (it)
3051	not, thou art thyself excluded from the feast.”
3052	1 Presumably 65 here = xaragporeiv, to neglect liturgical duties.
3053	65. (E£. 312) L. ? Hand of Ad. 8. Vo. in
3054	hand of 29, 13 prob. amoxAnpos.
3055	Letter from bishop Abraham to Apa John,
3056	‘his son.” Pesynthius, Menas, perhaps the xpos
3057	Kouloul! are named. 7 may refer to judgment to
3058	be given on litigants by the bishop. In 13 he
3059	places or has placed some one amoxAnpos.
3060	1 Pussibly Koulouj ; cf. Koulje BM. or. 4875, Kel6je Cairo 8726.
3061	17
3062	47. (E. 322) L. 7 ? tooth. 8 end prob. ai.
3063	IO prob. nak.
3064	*Evyypagov in which David, a priest, addresses
3065	bishop Abraham who had expelled him. The im-
3066	perfection of the text prevents our learning the
3067	facts of the case. Possibly the accusation was
3068	(6) of making boys drunk.!
3069	1 But tihe may = feihe * thus.’
3070	57. (E. 172) L. Hand A.
3071	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
3072	Jacob (?),! identical with T. 14, his letter to the
3073	deacon Paul. From the latter, §8 and 63, our
3074	text can be corrected and completed, except in
3075	1, 2, which consist of proper names. * Lo, [I
3076	place thee over] ..... * the church of Pkoh (?).
3077	Now be so good as take heed of neglect there
3078	and prevent («wAiew) it from happening [but]
3079	rather [have a care (?)] that they walk in the fear
3080	of God. [He that] shall disobey thee, whether
3081	cleric or layman, is excluded from the feast until
3082	[he come to me. For the rest (mv), do thy
3083	best to] teach [them]; and lo, the whole care of
3084	them is upon thee. If thou shouldest see neglect
3085	in that place and shouldest forget, their responsi-
3086	bility (xpiua) shall be upon thee before the
3087	judgment-seat of God.”
3088	1 Perhaps Victor, v. 58, 63.
3089	2 Pcrhaps, asin T., a ⲣ rsonal name or * the clergy of.” Yet in
3090	T. the following pronouns are plur.; so ? ‘Apa Patapé’is the
3091	name of the church itself. •
3092	58. (£.180) L. Hand A. Ro. effaced.
3093	Letter from bishop Abraham to the deacon
3094	Victor. Identical with Vo. of §7, 63 and T. 14.
3095	63. (£.159) L. Hand A. Ro. effaced.
3096	Letter from bishop Abraham to ‘his son”
3097	Victor. What remains is identical with Vo. of
3098	57,68 and T. 14.
3099	60.
3100	nlerei-,
3101	Letter from Abraham, * this humble bishop,” to
3102	all the clergy. Its meaning is obscure; ‘ [Since
3103	D
3104	(E£.88)L. Hand A. 1 ?emeldn ai- or
page 47
3105	18 COPTIC OSTRACA
3106	I] wrote to Shai! and Joseph saying, ‘Celebrate
3107	the feast in ⲻ- in (or at) the great feast,? just
3108	as ye did celebrate it in in (or at) the little
3109	feast, and they have not obeyed me; now lo, they
3110	are amoxinpor.” Tooue, if correct, would be “shoes.”
3111	It might be for plur. of ⲟ “hill,” or for /tooue
3112	“ morning.”
3113	1 Shoi, BM. or. 4834, may be the same name. Cf. Pshai, BP.
3114	911 and Pshoi.
3115	2 On § = great v. PSBA. xxi. 247 ; but Stern ⲣ. 92 had noticed
3116	Ja‘o (Peyr. Gr. 188). In 98 perhaps ‘the great feast’ occurs,
3117	and in AZ. 84. 147 in plur.; in BP. 9446 ‘the great fast.
3118	Similarly, RP. 183 ¢ the little fast.” Which these feasts and fasts
3119	are \| do not know. In Rossi I. v. 10 = Revilloat, Nicée i. 39 and
3120	Z. 90 Eas‘er is called ‘the great feast’; elsewhere ‘the feast of
3121	feasts,” Méms. inst. ég. ii. 381.
3122	105. (E£.835) L. 5 beg. ? bios p. 6 etreu.
3123	Between 8 and Vo. 1 something lost. Vo. 1
3124	4 ⲛ oeik (sic). 5 ? nteln.
3125	Letter probably from a bishop to Apa John, a
3126	priest. He has appointed John and Konarios (7)
3127	to perform the service (feast) at the * place ⲟ
3128	Apa Shenetém?3 and to receive the canon,* appa-
3129	rently from Apa Shenetém, who shall give it in
3130	double measure. The canon consists perhaps of
3131	bread and is to be investigated («pivew ? weighed)
3132	in S. Theodore’s church.
3133	1 Cf. the name Konnare, stele C. 8442, Kévvapos BGU. 538.
3134	? Whether this = ma nfire, dwelling, as often, or = 7dxos,
3135	monastery or church (v. 82, 108), is doubtful. BP. 9443 seems to
3136	refer to a community under Shenetdm.
3137	3 The feast of Apa Sh., AZ. xxx. 41. Perhaps the martyr given
3138	by Amélineau, Actes 42, as Shanazoum (5, 5.), and not
3139	found in the ordinary Synaxarium.
3140	4 Kavdw, a contr,bution due to the clergy (v. Suicer, s.v. 6 and
3141	Grenfell Pap. ii, no. 95). So too BM. pap. xci where a bishop, in
3142	forwarding the &vpracricf), enjoins the payment of the patriarch’s
3143	canon © without a single loaf missing.” In ⲍ. 567 ¢the place in
3144	which the canon is’ seems to designa'e the clurch of the
3145	monastery.
3146	ⲃ Cf. 481 and BM. or. 4884 nkousn . . . mphayios abba Bikibros,
3147	where an oath is sworn.
3148	Ad. 59. (S.26) L. From Dér el-Bahri. Sayce’s
3149	copy. ‘Distinctly written.” 13? Tioyuos.
3150	Letter, prob. from the bishop! to his clergy or
3151	people. Seeing that our holy father, Apa Da-
3152	1 V. the form of greeting in 83. Th's formula and the provenance
3153	make it very probable that hp. Abratam is the writer.
3154	mianus has sent us the ⲕⲟⲩⲙ southward, con-
3155	firming us in God's faith, and we have received it;
3156	ye do then know that it is not our wish we should
3157	depart from our place; but, through the solicitude
3158	of our holy father and the hardships 7) which they
3159	received before reaching us.”?
3160	2 v.18.
3161	3 Text must be incomplete; ? effaced or continued on another
3162	ostr.
3163	283. (£.153) L. Vo. effaced.
3164	Letter. The opening formula shows it to be
3165	? a bishop's. It refers to the altar and to the
3166	clergy; but no consecutive sense can be made.
3167	Ad. 10. (Sf 12) L. Hand A. 8 read 4
3168	Document by the priest Victor, relating a state-
3169	ment by the priest Isaac. ‘Isaac the priest told
3170	me saying, When I went to perform the service
3171	(lit. feast) for Papnoute, on the evening of the
3172	Saturday of the Bil 6 I came in to him and
3173	found him eating and drinking. I said to him,?
3174	Is this the condition in which I see thee?® He
3175	answered me saying, If thou wish to perform the
3176	service, do so; if thou wish it not, do not do so.*
3177	I, Isaac the priest am witness that Papnoute the
3178	priest said these words to me.” ”
3179	1 V.99. Leyd. MS. 32 ⲣ. 141) shows that this is Easter Eve.
3180	Isaac had presumably gone to celebrate the liturgy in place of
3181	Papnoute and had found him breaking his fast befure the canunical
3182	time (éoxépg Babeia gaBBdrov, Cyril, Hom. Pasch., passim). This
3183	Saturday on'y was a fast (Syntag. Doctrinae, Can. Apostol. Ixvi).
3184	2 Ehoun ehraf implies emphasis or anger, Z. 556, Miss. iv. §39,
3185	Rossi Nuov. Cod. 89.
3186	3 Lit. © Ait thou, while I see, in this state ?,’ reading nteike.
3187	4 Alternatives thus in 174, 198 (?), 507, 508.
3188	481. (6). Hand A.
3189	Declaration by Daniel the priest, son of Jakoul.!
3190	“1 declare (éuoloyeiv) thus before God Almighty :
3191	Jacob, son of Pesynthius, (son of) Panau ® said as
3192	follows in my presence, in the sanctuary,’ after
3193	1 “Sparrow” recurs BP. 742 and as Jakour, stele C. 8546. Cf.
3194	such names as Pah6m, Phib, NByxis, Grompe.
3195	? Cf. pap. Rhind iii, Pano. The grandfather is given Ⲓ ⲉⲓⲥ as in
3196	215.
3197	3 Recurs BP. 8697. In Paris 44, f. 60 fabir 33 = kenke. Can.
3198	Athanas. 32 has ‘¢/-fafir, which is the place of the ko bdn.’ Cf.
3199	Vansleb, Hit. 288.
page 48
3200	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 1
3201	they had dismissed * the congregation at S. Mary's
3202	church, Jordanes and Victor, the deacons, being
3203	there too; he declared before us three thus: ‘1
3204	never (or will never) ...ⲡⲓⲣ father Paham.’”
3205	Daniel repeats his affirmation.
3206	‘4 V. 81
3207	§ ¢Read to (or for)’ seems the only possible translation ; but the
3208	meaning is obscure.
3209	284, (C. 8182) Ⲣ Dér el-Bahri. 2 for
3210	ⲕⲟⲓⲱⲱⲩⲓϥ. 4, 8 ⲕⲉⲧϭϭⲧϭϭⲓⲥ. 6 krmrm.
3211	Document of obscure purport, perhaps by * the
3212	brethren! of the mount (? agreeing together) in
3213	one community,” as to some mutual arrangement.
3214	They desire a condition of filial? obedience . . . so
3215	that there be no murmuring. 9—12 appear to
3216	prescribe the duties of an official 3: ‘‘ He shall feed
3217	the brethren ..... jar of wine ..... according
3218	to this rule and shall .....”
3219	1 ¢The brethren’ as writers or recipients, 330, 202, 324, 368.
3220	? Lit. * paternal.’
3221	ϩ For pref. nson- v. 467, BP. 5182, 8716, T. 7, RAC. 69.
3222	82. (E. 109) L. 6 beg. not me. ⲃ ? stm
3223	enei. ⲟ eishécte.
3224	Declaration by Menas. “1 bear witness that
3225	Pesynthius said, We asked him regarding the. . .!
3226	and he said, I am not a deacon and do never
3227	act(?).” 8 may speak of ‘obeying these words.”
3228	g apparently announces that he (? Pesynthius) has
3229	been made amdérinpos.
3230	1 ? Greek, but scarcely quépa.
3231	135. (S. 6) P. 4 end ? dpa.
3232	Ména. 12, 13 ? peinarorua.
3233	Document addressed by Philotheus, son of
3234	Zabed (?),! either a magistrate or an official of a
3235	tomes. It relates to an offering (mpoogopd ) made
3236	to the 7omos. The writer undertakes, for himself
3237	and successors, to respect the gift; he who ventures
3238	to misuse it ““ shall be avdfena to the Father, Son
3239	5 end ? Apa
3240	1 ? ZeBedaios, BM. pap. cv, or. 4882.
3241	? In Theban texts ®poc¢., offered vuring life or at death (v. 852),
3242	is applied to the author's person (BM. pap. Ixxx), his child (RAC.
3243	§7, BM. pap. Ixxix Ⲉ Ixxxii, &c.), money (Pap. Amherst), house
3244	(RAC. 6), cattle (BM. pap. xxviii).
3245	and Holy Ghost, and to the Christian community,
3246	and his house shall be avdfeua.” Apa Abraham
3247	in 10 is possibly the bishop.
3248	3 Cf. RAC. 35.
3249	LEGAL AND COMMERCIAL
3250	DOCUMENTS.
3251	44, (C. 8149) L. 5 ? éomt or domnt.
3252	Agreement (? auudwvov) by Ezekias, deacon, son
3253	of John, to bishop Abraham. The bishop had
3254	expelled E.’s brother Ebony (E¢wruyoes) from the
3255	church of the Three Oeconomi (?). Ezekias now
3256	undertakes to make no further claim’ on the bishop
3257	regarding his brother, with whom he agrees not to
3258	litigate under pain of a fine of an ounce of gold.
3259	I The phrase mntai hob nmmak ka-, Ⲓ have nothing (to do)
3260	with thee about. ..,” is well illustrated by 157. Cf. BP. 8641,
3261	“ { have now nothing with thee about ——, for I have received their
3262	price of thee.” In RAC. 22 it renounces responsibility for an ill-
3263	behaved son. In AZ. 84.147 it declares the testatrix’s daughters
3264	to be under no legal obligation to certain cousins. Cf. phrases like
3265	undéva Aéyov Exe xpds . . .; v. 167, also Z. 296 (= PG. 65. 260
3266	ⲟⲩⲕ Exe xpayua).
3267	79. (£.195) L. Hand of 300. Ends of all
3268	1. on ro. effaced. 13 ? amacryrys. Vo. 1 ? avayxn.
3269	Undertaking addressed to the bishop. 300
3270	shows it to be written by Papas the priest (v. 7).
3271	Seems to relate to legal matters! (12, 13); in
3272	11 Peter the dxrovdpios is mentioned. The writer
3273	acknowledges (vo.) his liability to be amoxAnpos if
3274	he disregard (?) the bishop’s ϧⲱⲕ]
3275	1 Aoyoypdgos occurs as the scribe in BM. pap. Ixxxviii.
3276	42. (E.323) L. 5end, prob. not ⲃ 6 ? eit.
3277	7 ? for kén. 8 ? # instead of cross. Vo. 8 prob.
3278	eina-.
3279	Undertaking by Abraham, the deacon, to bishop
3280	Abraham. He will submit to a judgment about
3281	to be given. If he fail to do so, the fine on his
3282	part (?) shall be doubled. The further punish-
3283	ment to which he shall be liable (vo. 6) is obscure ;
3284	D 2
page 49
3285	20
3286	*“ there shall be! no cross in my hand in any place
3287	whither I go.”
3288	1 For mn- ⲩ. 29, 40. ? A reference to a liturgical (processional?
3289	cross? The cross was placed symbolically in the hands of the
3290	monastic novice; Goar, Euchol. 479.
3291	43. (E.316) L. ⲓ Ména. 4 for bok or hén?
3292	Undertaking addressed to bishop Abraham by
3293	Mena, son of Elias. He will submit to a judgment
3294	about to be given. Should he fail to do so, he
3295	shall pay 6 solidi to the magistrate (4pywv)' and
3296	shall then submit. He himself assents (grocer) ;
3297	Daniel writes for him or is witness.
3298	1 In Theban texts apparently vaguely = civil magistrate to whom
3299	fines are payable (ⲩ. 208). Cf. RAC. 45 “¥p. or judge,’ BM. pap.
3300	Ixxxv. 10 ⲉ︦. and Ϩⲓⲟⲓⲕϥⲧⲫ of the monastery and castrum,’ ib.
3301	Ixxviii. 76 ‘ &p. or /asane.” Perhaps the more general sense, ‘mag-
3302	nate,’ is in 282, as e.g. Miss. iv. 709. Cf. Steindorff in AZ.
3303	xxix. 5.
3304	295. (£.37)L. Hand B.
3305	Vo. 1 néu.
3306	Undertaking by John addressed to Papas. (Cf.
3307	43.) “I assent to the judgment! concerning (?)*
3308	Zacharia and will not go to law regarding it.
3309	Everything that shall result therefrom I will give
3310	(or pay) to the dpywr® and I will submit to this
3311	deed.” *
3312	Y Hop = hap ; cf. 293 with BP. 628 mgdok niréme aphop nema.
3313	ⲛ. 48,117.
3314	3V. 43. The ‘results’ are presumably possible fines.
3315	4 Lit. ‘ostracon’ ⲛⲗ).
3316	1 corr. [lbha-.
3317	297. (E.g97) L. Hand D. 4 prob. nteike.
3318	9, 10 eiéanavryreye. Vo. 4 for nta-.
3319	Guarantee (éyyva') by Phoebammon addressed
3320	to his ‘pious father,’ the priest Apa Victor.
3321	Apa V. having decided that Ph. should go to
3322	law with Paham, Ph. is ready to submit to that
3323	judgment which God shall cause to result. If he
3324	oppose it, he shall pay a fine (xaradikn) of 2 tremis.
3325	I So in BM. pap. ci V; cf. 45. In RP. 2 ⲩⲩ.
3326	Ad. 12. (Sf 13) L.
3327	Undertaking by Victor, a priest.
3328	? Hand C. 3? phap.
3329	“1, Victor,
3330	COPTIC OSTRACA
3331	the priest, do write thus; the judgment® which
3332	may result, if I do not act thereby,® I shall be
3333	excluded from the feast and shall pay a solidus
3334	as fine (vatadixn®).”
3335	1 CI. 42.
3336	2 Cf. 86 for these terms.
3337	1V.94.
3338	86.
3339	prob. ka.
3340	ⲕⲧⲁⲩ.
3341	Guarantee addressed by Jacob (?) to the bishop.
3342	John shall submit to the law between him and
3343	his paternal uncle, Hatre, relative to the oup-
3344	awodiov! inside the arod (?). Jacob is prepared to
3345	act according to the judgment, for whichever
3346	party it may be given. He assents and seems to
3347	state (16—20) his liability to a fine if he fail to
3348	obey. This is very similar to 155; cf. also
3349	Ad. 12.
3350	1 Presumably cuurdaior, as in RAC. 8b, Ciasca Pap. 20, Rev.
3351	ég. V. 93 &c. ‘Dining room’ seems unlikely here ; Stern, AZ. '84.
3352	147 ‘ room.’
3353	(E.218) L. Hand C. 6 edt.
3354	12 ? petneu. 17 end, ? holok.
3355	9 end,
3356	18 ?
3357	155. (£.174) L. Hand C. 7 corr. Ze (cf. 86).
3358	7 end, prob. eide ¢fr. 8 end, 66 Vo. 1 eidantm-.
3359	Undertaking or guarantee by ⲻ- addressed to
3360	the bishop, probably regarding the same John as
3361	86. The author acknowledges his eventual
3362	liability to a fine of 1 solidus.
3363	315. (C. 8166) P. 4 ? for mpatcuire, cf. 15.
3364	6 or keu, ketootk can be read.
3365	Document by Anastasius the goldsmith to (?)®
3366	Andreas, son of Enoch. An incomplete text and
3367	incorrect idiom make the meaning obscure. The
3368	subject is a previous law-suit at Jéme. 10—15
3369	“For God knows, as to the things that he is said
3370	to have taken northwards, the matter . . . that it
3371	is true. So now, if any one proceed against thee
3372	or if anything (be brought against thee), I will
3373	! But an- in 4 may mean that Anastasius and Andreas are joint
3374	writers and Patousir{e] (scarcely = Ierdripis) or Patouire (cf. the
3375	goddess @ofjpis) may be a man’s name.
page 50
3376	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
3377	be responsible for my third in the suit.....”
3378	Anastasius assents and Sophonias a deacon, son
3379	of Manne,® is witness.
3380	2 Cf. fem. Tmanna BM. or. 4883.
3381	107. (E.z215) P.
3382	Document from Souai, the /laiane} to Mena.
3383	“ Lo, (here is) the word of God to thee, Mena,
3384	that thou come and I speak with thee. If the
3385	thing please thee, it is well; but if not, thou
3386	mayest depart undisturbed.”® Souai engaged
3387	Niharau* the deacon to write ‘this Adyos” and
3388	also to subscribe for him.
3389	! A lasane, Souai, in BM. or. 4879, contemp. with or. 4868,
3390	dated A.D. 756.
3391	2? Though this formula is modelled on a biblical phrase, nzo0tk
3392	(Stern § 535, 1) distinguishes it. It appears often in Theban docu-
3393	ments; generally beginning the text (107—118, 128, BP. 657,
3394	674, 8706, Alexandria Mus. pap.), sometimes later on (206, BP.
3395	1772). It implies an authorization ; cf. G. 73 /aexirpexe nak aud
3396	eis phoyos mpnoute nipe and 208, or a contract ; cf. a frag. recently
3397	acquired by BM. in which a woman employs a labourer : pAoyos
3398	mpnrute ntootk thr-héf (NB. prob. from Shmdn). Seldom 3d sing.,
3399	instead of 2d, is used (BP. 674, 1772). Usually the writer is a civil
3400	(lafane 107, 108, 111, 113, =xpovonrsis G. 73, oxpufidpios] and
3401	3ioixnrs pap. Alex.) or military official (118) or an ecclesiastical
3402	supzrior (#yoduevos BP. 8706, cf. 306).
3403	3 Mera xarod, v. AZ. '84. 147, RAC. 25. Occurs in Leontios 54
3404	¢ happily, prosperously ’ (Anastasius, ⲥⲱⲡⲓ bono’).
3405	ⲉ Recurs AZ. ’78. 17. Presumably a variant of Nahroou, Nahrau,
3406	Naapavs which does not itself appear in Theban texts. Cf.
3407	Synaxarium 7th Hathor.
3408	108. (EZ. 222) P. Hand of 158, ? 364, ? 440,
3409	461 and Edinburgh Antiqu. Mus. 917. 5 Jae.
3410	6 ka-.
3411	Document from ——! the Jaéane to Marcus and
3412	his wife and children. ‘Lo, (here is) the word of
3413	God to thee, Marcus . . ., that thou enter into thy
3414	house and go northward (or) southward? and we
3415	will not permit any evil to reach? thee; for on
3416	no account this year .....tremis. For thy se-
3417	curity I have set forth this trustworthy Aoyos;”
3418	date illegible. “And if I forsake this Adyos, God
3419	shall forsake me.” The writer assents and the
3420	scribe signs.
3421	I In 13 Papnoute cannot be read.
3422	3 Soin G. 73.
3423	3 Tako thus in BP. 8706 (as in BM. Cat. no. 326) ; elsewhere
3424	(v. 107) wapdyewr, once waperfeiv (111). For ‘evil,’ some have
3425	‘man.’
3426	21
3427	109. (E. 296) P. 4 jnou kelaaun}
3428	Document similar to 107, 108 &c. No names
3429	preserved. It was dated and included the writer's
3430	oath by the Almighty that he would abide by “this
3431	Adyos.”
3432	1 Cf. BM. or. 4885 where, after acknowledging a debt, the
3433	writer says, mnciinouk ckelaau haroou etbeje-akxinpov mmoi ⲥ.
3434	Also BP. 8706 nneijnouk elaau Sapkera-somnt, G. 73 enejnouk claau,
3435	and Pap. Alexandria einajennik alaau nréme ⲉ wapaye mmok. Cf.
3436	also 120, 172, 306. In the present texts it seems to vary with
3437	ϭⲱⲩⲭⲱⲣⲉ ⲓ.
3438	10. (5. 229) P.
3439	TPWTY).
3440	Document from —— to Patermoute, similar to
3441	107 ⲥ. “Lo, (here is) the word of God to thee,
3442	Patermoute, that thou (?) ..... and go forth to
3443	thy house and remain (there); for no evil shall
3444	come nigh thee this year .....” Dated gth Tobe,
3445	—th Indiction. The last 17. are prob. a witness’s
3446	signature.
3447	1, 2 npnoute. 8 scarcely
3448	111. (C 8188) P.
3449	Document from Pekésh, the Jasane! to Peter,
3450	similar to 107 &c. “Lo, (here is) the word of
3451	God to thee, Peter, that thou go in to thy house
3452	and do thy business ;*® for we will not permit any
3453	man to deceive (?) thee on any account nor in
3454	regard to any other affair; for thou wilt not
3455	dispute (it).”® Dated 23d Epep, roth Indiction
3456	and subscribed by Pekésh.
3457	1 Recurs in 114. Pekdsh son of Psamd is /asane in BM. pap.
3458	Ixxviii. 89. The name = Mexveoios (cf. Mus. Guim. xvii. 45 and
3459	Vit. Pachom. § 25).
3460	2 Acaxoreiv usually of domestic (provisioning &c., cf. Leontios 87)
3461	or charitable service (Z. 296, 326, Miss. iv. 755).
3462	3 BP. 8706 hast not (npet-) disputed.’
3463	112. (E. 306) P. 3 end, eudamle. 4 for as
3464	mpox[eiTac).
3465	Document from ——, son of Paham, the /asane,
3466	similar to 107 &c. Dated in the 11th Indiction.
3467	113. (C. 8292) P.
3468	Document from Colluthus the soldier! to Mathios
3469	(Matthaios), similar to 107 &c. Ⲙⲟ, (here is) the
3470	1 Cf. 416.
page 51
3471	22
3472	word of God to thee, Mathios, that thou appear
3473	(openly) ® and go about (?) and take thy portion of
3474	money; for I will not come nigh thee.”
3475	3 As in BP. 8706.
3476	123. (£. 331) P.
3477	Document from ⲻ- to Jacob, similar to 107
3478	ⲉⲥ.
3479	Ad. 43. (1322) P. From the Ramesseum.
3480	Document similar to 107 &c., from Pbela—!
3481	to....., Theophilus... ..and all their brethren.
3482	After “Lo, (here is) God's word to thee,” an
3483	unintelligible gap; then, ““. . . any other thing
3484	(acquired) from father or mother or from Theo-
3485	dosius or by buying or selling, except one gold
3486	solidus, which thou (? or I?) hast given ....”
3487	! Or Pbelle, ⲅ. 215. Cf. ? BM. or. 42) Tbelake.
3488	2 ⲉ Not nsak- or ntai-* (Spiegelberg).
3489	138. (£. 36) L. Hand of 362, 482, Ad. 3.
3490	11 ? aud. 12 sbée! Vo. 6 ? 4.
3491	Document from Victor to Abraham and Anato-
3492	lius; dated 6th Paope. ‘I authorize you? to sow
3493	the field of Roumau.! According as God's blessing
3494	shall be given us, the half (shall be) for me, the
3495	half for you. As to the matter of the tax, thou
3496	shalt pay half a solidus and the seed-corn* [? and
3497	expenses ®] shall be fully paid in common.”® The
3498	plough? is to be similarly treated.
3499	1 12, 13 restored from 482 and AZ. ⲃ..
3500	? As in 206, 807.
3501	3 Recurs BM. pap. Ixxxvi. 30 (and referred to as ‘the said
3502	village’), ib. Ixxxvii. 20, xc. 6. 10 (‘the field of R."), xl. 4, RAC.
3503	89, AZ.78.19, T.4. Vars. Ramaou, Rimoou, Roumoou, Romoou,
3504	R6émoou. Tt was evidently near Jéme.
3505	4 V. 219.
3506	* So in 803 and AZ. ⲃ 19.
3507	ⲉ In 803 = Adpoue (2? hipoua).
3508	7 ¢Plough-carriage’ (agvlte).
3509	307. (£.60)P. 6 ? ntetetn-.
3510	ⲓ- 11? anshai t:-.
3511	Authorization (émerpom) from Victor the priest
3512	and Matthew to Germanus and Isaac, similar to
3513	138, 206 &c. Dated in the 4th Indiction. “We
3514	1 Vv.110.
3515	9 ? esmapaye
3516	COPTIC OSTRACA
3517	authorize you to sow our share, namely the 3d,
3518	at (?) Tmnke ⲭⲟⲥ from —— southwards.
3519	And ye shall pay a full gold trimesion and 8
3520	artabas of wheat. And there shall no man ...
3521	you.”
3522	2 For Tmnke ⲅ. 53. The other word recurs XZ. 78. 19 but is
3523	unintelligible,
3524	3 Pkak smoul in a BM. ostr. G. 14 (though Goodwin did not so
3525	read it) of which RP. 25 ter is another copy, with vo. omitted.
3526	206. (C. 8177) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 3 for
3527	ⲉⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉⲡⲉ, sibhe. 5 ⲏⲓ. 7 ? ngr-; ? nlajitou or
3528	ⲟ.
3529	Order from Apa Victor to Jacob, son of Ko—.
3530	“I authorize thee to sow for me the ploughed-
3531	field! in the property of Eponychus and hand to
3532	me the value of its taxation? in (the month of)
3533	Paone, namely, 3} artabas of corn.” 6—8 are
3534	obscure. Pseke ? a name; probably ill-read. 7
3535	“...and that I deliver them at thy house, while
3536	I¢...” Then the formula, “Lo, (here is God’s)
3537	word to thee ...,” (cf. 107 &c.), perhaps giving a
3538	promise that no demands shall be made before
3539	Paone; but my copy is not clear. Wilcken’s
3540	no. 1224 is a text of the same class.
3541	V Cf. BM. pap. xl. testbhe, 189 sdibhe, Ad. 20 steoke. In the
3542	LXX it = &povpa and here it may be that measure, as in BM. or.
3543	4885. In Paris 44 (Scala) ⲣ. 65 ⲉⲩϩⲣⲱ ϩⲙ.
3544	? Hoi clearly ‘pasture land’ in Miss. iv. 718, Z. 547; cf. Stern
3545	in AZ. 84, 146. Contrasted with eke ‘arable land,’ BM. pap.
3546	Ixxviii. §8. Palms might grow on it, BM. pap. xcvi.
3547	3 Taking Aéte to = Boh. Adi xijvoos. Cf. 140.
3548	ⲉϩ Read Adz. But 3¢ seems to indicate a new sentence.
3549	482. (E. 264) L. Scribe of 138, 362. Ro.
3550	effaced. 3 kendn (xowov). 8 tio.
3551	End of a document by Victor of the [romos of]
3552	S. John,! apparently similar to 138, 206, 307.
3553	“and the ...ⲃ and the Aouritd 1 will give
3554	ⲓ V.485. A eixripor of ⲑ. John, RP. 8.
3555	2 Ja- doubtful. ? incorrect for jaidsh, jaishs.
3556	3 So spelt BP. 5183. In Pap. Rhind ii (Edinburgh) koxres, an
3557	official to whom money is paid ; pl. Aowrate Z. 344 (What was the
3558	Greek rendered PL. 73. 1005 ¢ custodes ecclesiae’?). Cf. ¢ the page
3559	nhourit of ⲡⲓⲉ BM. pap. xl., pap. ci F’, which Goodwin supposed
3560	an offical connected with commerce (AZ. 6. 130). This recurs
3561	Ciasca, Pap. 20 and the Samuel, there so called, is in BM. or. 4659
3562	the Sioixnrhs ; but it is uncertain which of these two texts is the
3563	earlier (the former is of a gth Indict., the latter of a 3d). Probably
3564	Ϩⲓⲟⲓⲛϥⲧⲫⲓ was the higher office. In Gen. iv. 9 ⲟⲕ = ¢piAat, so ?
3565	pape nk. = épxrpvaad, Corp. Rain, ii. 181.
page 52
3566	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
3567	thee a quarter of the straw. The seed-corn shall
3568	be fully paid in common.” Victor assents. The
3569	deed was written in presence of Apa Victor, priest
3570	of [the ⲧⲟⲧⲟ of] S. Phoebammon.
3571	Ad. 26. (0A. 527) P.
3572	Letter from Paul, the Jaane, to Paul. He
3573	authorizes (émirpémew) him to sow a certain field
3574	and to pay its tax according to what a now/ shall
3575	produce, at the rate of 5(?)..... Cf. 139,
3576	139. (£.78) P. 6? wd, ⲡⲣⲟⲥ ⲑ corr. 1.
3577	Authorization from Zacharia, the Jaane? to
3578	Apa Victor, the priest. Scribe, Pisrael® “I
3579	give (or sell) thee my share in the field of QOuba
3580	for the sth year* in return for its product by the
3581	nok at the rate of 6 arouras to one solidus.”
3582	The date in 10 is 20th Paope, 10th Indiction.
3583	Cf. Ad. 26
3584	1 Doubtful but possible.
3585	2 He recurs in 118.
3586	3 Merely = Israel ; always thus, with article. in Bible.
3587	4 The date of writing being given in 10, can this be the sth year
3588	of tenancy ?
3589	) ¢ Per nok,’ assuming this to be an amount of land. Cf. RAC.
3590	86 nh nkak, a'so Z. 525 nouk nfi-eibke. In Corp. Rain. ii. 178
3591	nouk is obscure. The fe-nnok oxolvioua presumab'’y shows the
3592	same word. Cf. also 324.
3593	308. (E£.238)P. 1end,por i
3594	ϭⲟϩ Vo. 2 ⲩⲉⲱⲙⲉⲧⲣϥⲥ.
3595	Authorization (ⲡⲓⲧⲣⲟ) by the 10 headmen!
3596	(of a village) with (?) the most honorable Zacharias
3597	(the ladane),® to Apa Victor . . .* of the monastery
3598	of S. Phoebammon. Dated in the 3d Indiction (?)
3599	It relates to land* adjoining (?) the river. The
3600	scribe is Pisrael, the geometer.®
3601	3 for Afava-
3602	Ⲓ The ¢ headman’ signs the tax-receipts 408 ⲉⲥ. In Corp. Rain.
3603	ii. no. 7 the ‘head’ of the village occurs ; in plur. as its responsible
3604	elders, Miss. iv. 706. The reparawris BGU. 367, Rev. éts. grs.
3605	iti. 138 is the head of a particular guild, but in Denkschr. Wien.
3606	Acad. xxxvii. 223, 252 he signs a receipt like the age. The ape
3607	also = head of a monastery, Z. 302 (= Mus. Guim. xxv. 222 papa),
3608	578; cf. xeparh Vit. Pachom. §. 76, Reg. Pachom. xxix. Zape
3609	‘abbess,” Miss. i. 383.
3610	ϩ are called also page. Cf. pape nhourit 483.
3611	ⲩ. 37 ape ntime simply = imp rtant citizens.
3612	Paris Co, t. 130% 128.
3613	3 V.118.
3614	ⲉ For nok v. 189.
3615	* Recurs in 2458. V. Wilcken’s Ostr. i. 174.
3616	In Rossi, Pap. I.
3617	So keparatwrifs
3618	3 Prob. oeconomus or wroeords.
3619	In stele C. 8492 a monk and ib. 8521 an
3620	23
3621	48, (E£.20) L. wv. PL II. 5 corr. mmoei.
3622	7 prob. éasou. q ? mmuou for mmmau. ⲧⲟ end,
3623	cross. Vo. 2 lign[a]. 3 ostr. has tiore. 3, 4 corr.
3624	proute wavr., ? for nneiko.
3625	Undertaking by Pesynthius, son of Komes, to
3626	bishop Abraham. ‘Since I requested thee thou
3627	didst go surety for me to Jacob and his heirs, till
3628	the 12th Epép, that I should (?) go south about’
3629	making an agreement with ® them (?). If (I do)
3630	not, I am ready to pay thee a solidus and five
3631	baskets ® of bronze money. And I swear to thee
3632	by God Almighty, that I will not let the appointed
3633	time (wpobeouia) pass without going.” The
3634	author assents and Pjoui is witness in his own
3635	hand.
3636	! Ma is peculiarly used in these texts. In 198, BP. 899 with
3637	following ⲙ- it appears prepositional, like ama ⲙ- in 117 (7), 119,
3638	296, 359, T. 4 which = as regards, concerning,’ or something of
3639	the sort. In 452 both forms occur ; v. also 456 though without
3640	n-. Cf. Ad. 88 kapma n-. In 178 ama ⲙ- is similar, though the
3641	absence of ⲃ is prob. a mistake, while 174 etbema n- appears a
3642	synonym. In 48, 6 300 some analogous meaning is possible.
3643	In 114, 127 it is doubtful.
3644	2 On 6 v. Stern, AZ. 78, 16.
3645	3 Recwis with komnt BP. 84, 628, 186, Ad. 80, BM. or. 5895
3646	either as likna, likne, likné, or ligne. It presumably = ⲗⲟⲙ Cf,
3647	Z. 436, ‘small coins (vouues) of full weight in (?) the Aiywor.’ It is,
3648	it seems, used of large numbers of a low coin. Cf. primary meanings
3649	of péAAis and Arab. Afs.
3650	Ad. 15. (Sf. 2) P. Ligatured script.
3651	ak[¢], 4 ⲑ read mtas-.
3652	Agreement addressed by the «dpa Judith to
3653	Kometos! ¢ Since I have spoken with thee and
3654	thou hast given (or let) me the house that I might
3655	dwell a year therein from the 24th Mechir to the
3656	24th Mechir, (so am I now ready) to pay thee its
3657	rent as we arranged together, namely 1 dirham? of
3658	barley less 2...” Judith (by mistake here only
3659	xvpa) assents. Severus Mena is scribe.
3660	3 prob.
3661	! Prob. also in 161. Cf. RAC. 74, Crum Copt. MSS. no. 52,
3662	Miss. iv. 702.
3663	2 An approximate terminus a quo for dating. The fraction (3)
3664	of the dirham or kepdriov is the péAAis (v. Leontios xxxviii) which
3665	does not occur ⲡ these tex:s though twice in Corp. Rain. ii.
3666	140. (E£.80) L. Hand of 178, ⲃ tuxevreveve.
3667	15 ? dbl.
3668	Document from Pegdsh, Plaeine, Anatolius,
3669	i Mercurius and Abraham jointly to the pious
page 53
3670	24
3671	priest Victor.” Dated 20th Théth, 15th Indiction.
3672	‘Since we requested thee and thou hast .....!
3673	[and hast given] the meadow to us with all its
3674	belongings, so now we are responsible for it and
3675	its tax? If God give us means to pay all that
3676	concerns us, we are responsible for it and for all
3677	. . . and will deliver it to its owner without neglect.
3678	If any ....., we will fulfil it among us without
3679	(®..... And we have assented hereto and
3680	signed with our hands.” 3
3681	! ‘Hast walked with us’ (kaké/n) ? = hast agreed with us ; but
3682	the phrase would be unusual. Cf. ? BP. 5178 moose ehol mun-
3683	apparently ‘agree with,’ and Ad. 64.
3684	3 V. 208.
3685	3 Cf. RAC. 52, 53 facsim. ; also Corp. Rain. ii. pp. 55 95 ⲥ.
3686	163. (8.16) P. 6 ? kayuos.
3687	Letter from -ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ, son of los, to Papas.
3688	It seems to refer to a wall of [the Toros of] S. (?)
3689	John. The writer promises without fail to put
3690	something in its place. He gives his agreement
3691	in legal form.
3692	296. (E. 58) L. Hand D. 2 ? mtotf. 3°?
3693	Ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ. 5,6? eusan-. 8 elau-. Vo. 4 taas.
3694	Undertaking by John, the physician and monk,
3695	to ““ our father,” the priest, Apa Victor (?). Dated
3696	24th Hathor. ‘As to! the matter of ⲩ...
3697	which thou gavest me when I needed it, if I am
3698	robbed and it is taken (and) if (?) I find anything
3699	in all my house which they have taken in ex-
3700	change? . .. gold tremision, I am prepared to pay
3701	thee thy ....” If this undertaking is neglected,
3702	the . . . is to be repaid double.
3703	1V. 118.
3704	2 Neither ¢ knife, sickle’ nor ‘chain’ seems suitable, especially
3705	as the e#ne is spoken of as repaid double, £4% being otherwise used
3706	of tax-money &c.
3707	3 "AAAayf. Gaps make the sense obscure.
3708	311. (£. 99) L. 7 instead of : an illegible
3709	letter. 8 or &oou or ⲃⲟ. 13 ϭⲧⲱⲭⲉ. Vo. 7 for
3710	-5.
3711	Agreement by Moses, son of David, a priest,
3712	addressed to the bishop and (?) Victor! Dated
3713	Mesore, 7th Indiction. It relates to the repay-
3714	ment of something in return for a loan or other
3715	COPTIC OSTRACA
3716	benefit previously received by the writer. *ⲓ
3717	have written it by my (own) hand and am ready
3718	to bring it to the 7omos, while (= én) I am alive
3719	or, after my death, uf ⲩⲉ̀ϧⲟⲉⲧⲟ, my successor shall
3720	bring it to its place.”
3721	1 Reading mn at end of 4, where something is certainly lost,
3722	though there seems not space (cf. 5) for a name and mx».
3723	404. (£. 112) L.
3724	Vo. 4 ? nan aktaark[os).
3725	Document by Jacob, son of Hasios (?)! to Apa
3726	Victor, the deacon (?). “Seeing that I have
3727	deposited with thee ..... , that is ⲟⲟ solidi, so
3728	now I beg thy paternity to [pay] the contribution *
3729	for the 2 . . . on the 15th Paone. [And I beg]
3730	you to pay it . .... I solidus to Touarios (?); for
3731	I shall not have power to... it of thee, neither I
3732	nor the men of Jéme ..... Whoso shall ...,
3733	shall pay the contribution doubled. And I am
3734	prepared to return thee the letter which thou
3735	didst draw up for us in thy name having sworn to
3736	it (?).” Jacob agrees and the scribe, Damianus,
3737	signs.
3738	8 beg. -ak. 10 nmos.
3739	1 Hag'os could be read but, without the article, is improl.able. I
3740	cannot read Rasios.
3741	2? Though xaraBoA# may be used, e.g. of payment of a fine (Rev.
3742	ég. i. 102, Ciasca, Pap. 21), it here prob. is the instalment of a tax.
3743	Cf. the use of xardv, Wilcken, Ostr. i. 378.
3744	157. (E. 61) P. 4 ntaii nak.
3745	? for abiwles.
3746	Agreement between Jonas and David as to a
3747	debt. “I, Jonas, write to David saying, I am
3748	ready to pay thee a tremision in Paone of this,
3749	the 4th year. I, David, write to Jonas saying, I
3750	am ready to write, with my brethren, to thee
3751	saying, I have nothing more to do with thee
3752	concerning any affair”! They both assent.
3753	Pisrael, son of Psate,?is the scribe who dates in
3754	Greek ; Meyip unvos amo nuéeals] 7.
3755	1V. 44.
3756	2 Possibly the witness in BM. pap. Ixxviii.
3757	11 mula. 15
3758	158. (£.166) L. Hand D, v. pl. 1. 3 ϧⲟⲓⲕⲟ‐
3759	vouos. 5 ⲉⲡⲉⲓ ak-. 7 ebri. 13 acpakea (cf.
3760	vo.6). Vo.1end,add #4. 2? Kalapésios.! 3 Plein.
3761	t Cf. RP. 25 ter.
page 54
3762	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
3763	Deed of security (aopdrera) from ——ros to
3764	“the most pious monk and oeconomus” of the
3765	ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ of ⲑ. Phoebammon. Dated in the 12th
3766	Indiction. The author undertakes to repay the
3767	solidus lent him and to deliver (?) some seed-corn
3768	without objection (arrieyia). 12—14 are in the
3769	author’s hand; vo. 1—3 apparently witnesses.
3770	The scribe is David, * this humble monk” of the
3771	above Toros.
3772	2 For mods v. 248. For Plein son of Dios v. 813.
3773	160. (E. 8169) P. 4 corr. Téus. 8 ? ntéon.
3774	10 ntatalaou. 18 complete. 20 for mef-.
3775	From Severus, son of Solomon in Tourés! of
3776	the nome of Hermonthis, to Shenetém, son of
3777	Téus® at Jéme. Dated 7th Epép, — Indiction.
3778	“Since at my request thou hast ...% and hast
3779	given‘ (?) me a gold tremision in my need, I am
3780	now ready to repay thee 5 baskets® of wine at the
3781	coming vintage into which thou mayest put thy
3782	jars and I will pay the cost of carriage® and
3783	deliver them at thy house without any objection.
3784	As an assurance for thee ⲥ. The author assents
3785	and John a deacon, Gennadius, and Jacob a priest
3786	are witnesses, the latter also writing for Gennadius.
3787	! Or Tour-&se (cf. Tour-oubesti, Corp. Rain. ii, no. 72 ; v. Spiegel-
3788	berg, Dem. Stud. i. 49%). Or perhaps connected with ours ¢ south
3789	wind.” Scarcely here in the S. of the nome of H.’ ; nor can RP. 11
3790	Patoure (? Md6vpis) be compared.
3791	2 Recurs as Teus BM. Cat., no. 485. Scarcely = Teds or Alos.
3792	Cf. WerOnois AZ. xxxii. 38.
3793	3 Obscure if correct. ? Cf. ake ‘to need.’
3794	4 Reading ⲛ for ji.
3795	ⲃ In Z. 344 ⲏⲟ ‘a basket of bread’ = ib. 123 sé = ⲣⲟⲓⲁ
3796	PL. 73. 1004 = &vaBoAiBiov, pera PG 68. 276. In Z. 547 it holds
3797	bread; in Corp. Rain. ii. 134 wood; in 464 probably wine as
3798	here.
3799	ⲉ V. Corp. Rain. ii. 116 &c.
3800	156. (E. 272) P. Hand of 108 &c.
3801	Acknowledgment from Jacob, son of Phoebam-
3802	mon, the husbandman of Jéme,! to ——, son of
3803	John, of a debt of 20 &mral (?) [of wine to be
3804	paid] at the [coming] harvest.*
3805	1 With a- cf. ? farés Ⲁⲥ. 148. Many place-names begin thus, as
3806	Tabennési, Takina$, Ⲧⲙⲉ ; or with Za #-, Tambok, Tampeti. But
3807	in these latter -ⲇ- presumably represents an independent word.
3808	: ⲛ .16
3809	25
3810	161. (C. 8206) P. 5 ⲭⲟⲉⲱϭⲧⲉ.
3811	Acknowledgment by Mark of a debt. It con-
3812	sists in or is to be repaid in orar. His creditor
3813	lives perhaps in the monastery of Pesynthius.! .
3814	lv. 25.
3815	162. (C. 8218) P. 4 komnt.
3816	Acknowledgment by Pous,! son of ——, the
3817	glass-worker, to , son of Paam, of a debt of a
3818	bronze keration,® which he will repay with its
3819	interest.
3820	1 AZ.’78. 18, but cf. Mobe.s rather than Modnais.
3821	3 V. 154.
3822	163. (C.8243) P. From Dérel-Bahri. 2 ⲉ 6
3823	Acknowledgment by ⲻ- of a debt (? or a legal
3824	fine!) of 6 solidi. Mousaios (Moses), priest of
3825	Tarau? is scribe and witness.
3826	1 Ei ebol points perhaps to this.
3827	2 Otherwise unknown.
3828	164.
3829	xm!
3830	Document (?) relating to money matters. Dated,
3831	in Greek, 21st Paone, 2d Indiction. 4 seems to
3832	refer to an acknowledgment of debt. In 1, 3
3833	ⲉ this ⲧⲟⲥ and ‘our fathers’ are mentioned.
3834	(E. 108) L. 7 or /helé. Below vo. 3,
3835	1 Rare on ostraca. Edinburgh Antiq. Mus. 914 has ⲭⲙⲩ + #0.
3836	165. (S. 4) P. 6 ? taan.
3837	7 prob. tei-, not ntes-.
3838	Acknowledgment by Joseph, son of Jacob, of a
3839	debt to his ¢ father,” the monk Hello. He owes!
3840	half a tremision and will repay it 7) in
3841	measures ⲟ corn. Paul, son of Elias, happening
3842	to be () in Jéme, is witness. The scribe is
3843	Jordannes* who likewise witnesses. .
3844	3 end, complete.
3845	13 Or €AuTt-,
3846	) ? For ⲭⲣⲉⲱϭⲧⲉ. Elsewhere ⲭⲣⲱ is used correctly, RAC. 1g,
3847	BM. or. 4659. 44. ⲁ
3848	3 Maaje is doubtless demot. 3 (Revillout, Méls. 34, 8s,
3849	Brugsch, Thes. 1031), Greek ⲙ, pdrior (Wi'cken O tr. i. 751,
3850	752). In these ostraca it measures grain or salt; ⲩ. Index and
3851	BP. 402, T. 6. - Recurs in Cairo MS. 8006 (Shenoute),
3852	3 ? Mapaye as in BM. pap. Ixxviii.
3853	4 Recurs 481 and Corp. Rain. ii, nos. 54, 98. An abbot of the
3854	name, Joh. Mosch. cliv. )
3855	E
3856	ⲉ-
page 55
3857	26
3858	173. (£.81) L.
3859	Acknowledgment by George, son of Para—,
3860	- of a debt to Matthew. The latter had guaranteed
3861	a solidus for ——, for whom George appears to be
3862	responsible. 6 ff. relate to another matter,’ end-
3863	ing in the promise to supply an ox. The witnesses
3864	are Jeremiah, the Jadune, John, son of Pebd, and
3865	Psmd, son of Joseph.
3866	Ⲓ Foramav. 119.
3867	175. (E. 228) P. ⲓ 6. 2 kwrnveve.
3868	Acknowledgment by Shenetém of the debt of a
3869	solidus, due in Tébe. Vinegar is obscurely men-
3870	tioned. Elias, deacon of S. Mary’s church,! was
3871	the scribe.
3872	lv. 36.
3873	202. (C. 8238) P. 7, 8 audiBonia. ⲃ, ⲑ
3874	Patapé, 10 ? the same.
3875	Acknowledgment by Paul, son of Patapé (?), to
3876	Pelish! of Jéme, of a debt consisting of —*
3877	and (?) 3 artabas of corn.
3878	ⲓ Recurs as Plish in 866, Pilish Pap. Turin (Atti xxiii). 2 Cf.
3879	Pelis BM. pap. ci V.. Peleis, Rec. xv. 3.
3880	2 K'rampe seems a measure ; scarcely kpduBn, v. Corp. Rain. ii. 189.
3881	Ad.18, (Sf. 3) P. 8ore. nim. 12 complete.
3882	Acknowledgment of debt by Pesynthius, son of
3883	Solomon, a husbandman of Teche,! to Daniel of
3884	Jéme. Dated the 15th Mesore. He owes 4
3885	artabas of wheat and a measure® of barley, (to be
3886	paid) in Paone without charge ?® ⲕⲱⲥ «ai ⲧⲟ‐
3887	xpitws and without any objection, in return for the
3888	securities (do¢pdAewa) which Daniel had given him.
3889	He signs his assent. Soua, son of Apa Ezekiel,
3890	is scribe and witness.
3891	1v, 381. 2 V. 809.
3892	3 Reading emn- (or even ¢in-) and assuming §4m to be ‘rent,
3893	tax,’ though neither seems quite applicable, and not ⲉ summer,’
3894	which seems superfluous. Or mnp- ‘ with the rent’; cf. 230,
3895	Ad. 18.
3896	Ad. 17. (S£.6) P. Hand like that of 413, 420
3897	&c. 3 corr. nrm-. 15 or jole.
3898	Acknowledgment of debt by Isaac and Peter,
3899	COPTIC OSTRACA
3900	sons of Plou, son of Tloulou,! husbandmen (in the
3901	employ) of the Illustrious,® most honorable Theo-
3902	dore, the 8iwixnris,’ residing at Psenantonius* in
3903	the nome of Coptos. Dated the 8th Tobe, 5th
3904	year. They owe to Andreas, son of ⲻ (sic), at
3905	Jéme in the nome of Hermonthis, 2 tremis and 2
3906	88urhai® of wine. Of these they are ready to pay
3907	each a tremis and a 8iwha; the money without
3908	interest in Pashons of the current year,® the wine
3909	at the vintage in the beginning of the following,
3910	6th year. Sarapion is scribe, Psate and Cyriacus
3911	witnesses.
3912	! This is the grandmother. On the name cf. 148. For Plou cf.
3913	312.
3914	2 On the title or rank IAAodarpios v. Du Cange, also Reiske in
3915	Const. Porphyrog. ii. 86. In Grenfell Pap. i. no. 63 it applies to a
3916	bishop. In BM. pap. lxxxvi it occurs, but in ib. Ixxvi, or. 4882,
3917	BP. 6139 Piloustre, Pelostre is a name.
3918	3 Not 3iaxwr because of the epithets; cf. BM. pap. lxxxv. ⲓⲟ,
3919	civ. 14; also Ciasca, Pap. 20 (an amir).
3920	4 Occurs RAC. 35, again in the Coptite nome (cf. ib. 21).
3921	ⲃ ⲇⲓⲀⲓⲧⲗⲁ̄ occurs AZ. '85, 74. Cf. Wilcken, Ostr. i. 760.
3922	6 We see by 15 and 21 that this is the 5th year; but the letters in
3923	14 before ⲉ are quite uncertain (? # n-).
3924	Ad. 18, (Sf. 7) P. 3 end, or am. 4 ? nék.
3925	5, 6 ? muneuédm. 10 corr. ⲧ.
3926	Acknowledgment by Komos (Comes) and David,
3927	husbandmen on the land of Apa Leontius,' of a
3928	debt to Andreas. The debt is of 2 artabas of corn
3929	which shall be paid as seed (?) in Paone, ⲁⲥ-
3930	cording as thou shalt give them us.” The authors
3931	assent, Epiphanius is scribe and witness with
3932	George and Kajau.
3933	) Perhaps the 7éxos in Ad. 9.
3934	301 (C.8248)P. 2 for ⲭⲟⲉⲱϭⲧⲉ. 3 ? paxaisiwp.
3935	Document relating to a debt. Jacob the ma-
3936	gister! is apparently the scribe; there are 3 or
3937	4 witnesses besides.
3938	1 As in BM. or. 4833(1).
3939	319. (C.8225) P. From Kém Ombo. 7 ? noute.
3940	9 ? avayxale.
3941	Letter or Document from Apa Dios, son of
3942	——, to Isaac, the . 6 shows ? the name
page 56
3943	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
3944	Psanagapé.! 7 may refer to a term for repayment :
3945	‘till the feast of...”
3946	1 Cf. Sanagape (Zuvraydrn) masc. AZ. xxix. 15, RAC. gb ⲥ
3947	Or ? read psanabageine ⲉ glass-worker.’
3948	215. (£. 3) L. Hand A. ⲓ péére.
3949	? mpat-. 11 ? mréke. 12 ? aimouh.
3950	Declaration by Papnoute, son of George son
3951	of (?) Paul of Patouhoor (?), Patermoute, son of
3952	Pbelle from (?) Hop and Psés son of Papnoute,
3953	son of Shai! ‘ We declare thus by God Almighty,
3954	that Kyrikus has declared as follows in our pre-
3955	sence, saying, ‘I have been fully paid (?) for the
3956	sakia® of Apa Ananias and the selected (or purified)
3957	..3 The 3 writers again testify to the truth of
3958	their statement.
3959	2 end,
3960	1 Probably Paul is Papnoute’s grandfather and the next word his
3961	home (ⲩ. T. 5 : cf. RAC., no. 1 Paulos mpkolol). But if Wilcken’s
3962	obscure Ostr. 1224 mentions the same person, we may here read
3963	Pouhoor, Pbelle is a man’s name in RAC. 28, so Hop should be
3964	a place. Shai, however, is known as a personal, but not as a place-
3965	name,
3966	2 Recurs 314, 473, BP.. 1104, always as fem. sing., whence
3967	hardly = ϭⲉⲕⲕⲟⲙ or cayfor. But cf. 478.
3968	3 Perhaps also in 464 ; cf. in a TB. ostr. sro, named among
3969	metal implements.
3970	305. (£.182)L. Hand A. 6 for gops. 8 Ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ.
3971	ⲟ exkAnaia.
3972	Document in which and Kyrikus and
3973	relate certain facts and make a solemn statement
3974	as to what Matthew had said in their presence.
3975	In 2 the town of Ape! may occur; in 11 perhaps
3976	the bishop? in 16 the name Mase.’
3977	1V. 401.
3978	2 Cf. wavdoios of the patriarch, Leontios 64.
3979	3 Recurs BM. or. 4869.
3980	810. (£.31) L. All in Hand A.
3981	3 ⲉⲛⲟ 5 for ? Amoos. 6,7 ? avaykale. 10 ? ro.
3982	Vo. 1 end, ? 7¢-. 7 complete.
3983	Declaration (ϣⲟⲗⲟⲩ) by Isaac, son of Enoch,
3984	monk of the romos of Apa John. He states that
3985	Phoebammon had frequently taken him in to the
3986	house of . . . and that they had eaten and drunk
3987	together! But after he had departed northward
3988	2 Iwavrys.
3989	1v. 812.
3990	27
3991	to the monastery, Ph. had constrained him to speak
3992	with (?) the monk Joseph ..... Continuing (g—
3993	vo. 2), he refers to the tower? outside the gate (?)
3994	of the monastery. Vo. 1, 2 perhaps “they will
3995	not be at rest whilst thou art in this monastery.”
3996	Isaac affirms before God that these things had
3997	happened before his narration of them, while
3998	bishop Abraham states that the declaration was
3999	made before him, Apa John and Apa Isaac, monks
4000	of the hill of Jéme.® The author signs his assent.
4001	? A tower in the monastery of S. Phocbammon was built under
4002	the abbots Epiphanius and Psan, about Ⲉⲟⲟ (cf. RAC. 42 with
4003	RP. 11). It lay apparently on the h.ll (Bovids) above the caves
4004	and was reckoned part of the monastery. This or another is men-
4005	tioned in BM. pap. Ixxvii. 55. The tower (Gye) is constantly
4006	noted by Abi Silih in describing monasteries (v. transl. p. 185).
4007	The monastery of Kalamon had 4 (p. 207); sme were large enough
4008	to contain the monks’ cells ⲣ. 248) ; indeed Joh. Musch. (PG. 87.
4009	2860) seems to use wupylov and ⲕⲉⲗⲗⲓⲟⲙ as synonyms. They aie
4010	u-ed for refuge (v. Synax. 26th Tobe, Miss. iv. 748, 755). The
4011	library might be kept there (Hoiner, Gosp. I. Ix.). ‘Ihe Coptic
4012	tower at Dér el-Bahri was conspicuous till the recent explorations
4013	(v. Eg. Expl. F., Deir ¢l-B., Introduct. Mem, p L. iv, v or Mariette,
4014	Voyage ii, pl. 60).
4015	3 Presumably these are dignitaries and Isaac not identical with
4016	the above writer.
4017	312. (£.100) L. Hand A.
4018	Declaration; cf. 310. Apparently the text
4019	began on another ostr., since this is unbroken
4020	and vo. seems blank. Pelou, a priest, witnesses
4021	to the preceding facts which he had related before
4022	the bishop and Jacub of Jéme.!
4023	1 Spelt as here BP. 721.
4024	125. ⲝ. 298) P.
4025	Letter from Horbin (Reuben), son of D——, to
4026	ⲻ.. At his correspondent’s request he makes
4027	a formal declaration as to a deed of sale in the
4028	former's hands. Neither he nor his children shall (?)
4029	ever ..... 0 refers to a possible fine.
4030	217. (E.329) L. ⲓ ? dentaése. 2 beg., blank.
4031	3 maje.
4032	Document signed by Paham in his own hand
4033	(9), the rest being prob. by Victor. A list com-
4034	prising wine, oil, salt, vinegar, an earthen incense-
4035	E 2
page 57
4036	28
4037	vessel, &c.! “This,” says P., “is all the... of
4038	Victor which has come to me;” to which V.
4039	adds “I have not ... anything to (?) my father
4040	P. beyond what is written here.”
4041	1 The measures mentioned are: for wine, Senzasse, v. 81 : for
4042	oil, lok xoréAn as in 852, in BP. 877 measuring honey ; for salt,
4043	maaje, v. 185 ; for vinegar, ‘a small 4aess,’ cf. Corp. Rain. ii. 171,
4044	though ‘basket’ seems unlikely here. In 4 the vessel is prob.
4045	boxy.
4046	131. (S. 10) P. Ligatured script.
4047	Oath sworn by Susanna. ‘By this holy ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ
4048	and by its power,! I have given nothing to Psés,
4049	my son, nor has his father given anything, beyond
4050	a full? solidus only, for the marriage-portion.
4051	Written on the 21st Phamenéth, 14th Indiction.
4052	This is the oath which Susanna swore Ⲉⲟ Peter,
4053	her son, before Zacharia, son of Samuelius, the
4054	most honorable mpoTokwunrys.”
4055	ⲓ An oath in these terms at the end of a 3idAvais BM. or. 4884 and
4056	ib., earlier, an oath by the altar. An oath by the ⲧⲡⲟ BP. 7934 ;
4057	by the Gospels, RP. 11. In BM. pap. Gr. Ixxvii the bishop swears
4058	by the Trinity and his oxfiua.
4059	2 ⲟ rare in Copt. : cf. Crawford MS. 45 fsateere eto.
4060	3 Asa-; elsewhere ⲏ. or na- (Ad. 43, BM. or. 4884, BP. 7934).
4061	4 Rare in Copt. texts. In RAC. 53 (facsim.) it is stated that
4062	Papnoute wpwrox., unable to write, has signed with 3 crosses.
4063	These appear after the name Papnoute p. 51 (sic) ; but there he is
4064	the /asane ; hence the 2 titles seem synonymous. It occurs also
4065	Rec. xvi. 103, where Tiuidraros is used, as generally of the /asane.
4066	Cf. Pap. Oxy:h. i, no. 133.
4067	Ad. 42. (Sg. 1186) P.
4068	Oath sworn by Kalé (?). “By this ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ and
4069	by its power, I know for certain that Kyriakos sent
4070	his hired-servant to Joseph's father and paid him
4071	the ϯ solidus, sending him'® as to the lentils.
4072	This is the oath that Kalé sware to Joseph as to
4073	the ϯ solidus of Joseph’s father, before Kolluthos
4074	the ladane.” Dated 15th Koiahk, 1 ? Indiction.
4075	1 ? = “when sending him,’ or ‘sending him (to pay) fur the
4076	lentiss.’
4077	304. (£.89)L. Hand D. 2 ansmn. 3 ⲛⲉ‐
4078	nerbu. 5 ? etnar-. 8 ? site. ⲓⲟ ? xara the.
4079	Vo. 4 ? ntnrhm-. 5,6 ? toueiotérou. 6 epein-.
4080	Agreement (ouoloyia) between Esdra and Pat-
4081	COPTIC OSTRACA
4082	10lius® in presence of the priest, Apa Victor.
4083	Dated in Thoth, 4th Indiction. Gaps make
4084	translation uncertain. They undertake that any
4085	one working (?) for either (?) shall give half (the
4086	product) to E., half to P. The solidus-worth of
4087	field(-produce) is to be paid as the tremision had
4088	(? previously) been. The division of the straw is
4089	fixed (11—vo. 4). An undertaking appears to be
4090	given about the mode of work® on a meadow
4091	(vo. 4—6) and a promise not to neglect any
4092	means of benefiting the land (vo. 6, 7). The
4093	land is to be ...? by the writer by the feast of
4094	ⲑ. Michael® or by the 15th (vo. 8, 9). The scribe
4095	is David.
4096	! Patelloli in Epist. Ammon. §. 2, Patrorios in stele C. 8413. Cf.
4097	MaroAdAews, Wilcken Ostr. 1068. In Mus. Guim. xvii. 133 Patluli
4098	seems likely in spite of the Arabic, 472.
4099	2 For jaci-tourio cf. jas-beke.
4100	3 Joeit (without suff.) as a verb in a TB. ostr., with zA&ir as
4101	object. Unlikely though it be, this seems to = rpjoess, xeAebew or
4102	the like (cf. 148 and Ciasca, Pap. 20). It can haidly be a
4103	causative = fSouero. Is the suff. -s here impersonal ?
4104	ⲉ ⲩ. 218.
4105	308. (C. 8158) L. 3 7pirns. 4 ? emtansmn.
4106	8 66. 11 ? rhéb. 12 etavakoyia. 13 mebri.
4107	7 ? ⲣⲟⲕ.
4108	Agreement (ouoloyla, olpudwrov) drawn up! in
4109	the names of the Trinity between George, a
4110	deacon, and Faustus. Dated in the 3d Indiction.
4111	They agree to cease partnership. The subject
4112	(? or place) of their work seems to be a ⲃ
4113	which is now to be partitioned between them up
4114	to the limit? of its contents (?). ¢‘ Further, ex-
4115	cept for the tremision which I placed in my ϭ ⲃ
4116	for the rent, I will not require? of thee anything
4117	else, whether jar of wine or measure of seed.”
4118	Whichever of them shall make further demands
4119	(on the other) shall be fined (?)* and transgression
4120	of this deed shall bring the fine of a solidus.
4121	1 For tsano cf. 92.
4122	2 Recurs Z. 505, patsek8¢ among other trades. In BM. or. 4721
4123	(16) sekst apparently a wine-cellar.
4124	3 'AvaAoyia thus in BM. or. 1062 ¢ to the &». of a tremision’ aud
4125	BP. 7934 where the uttermost, lowest limit is intended.
4126	ⲉⲩ. 10.
4127	* Lit. ¢Wwoever shall require of thee .
4128	ⲣ...
4129	«+ Ⲓ am ready to
page 58
4130	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
4131	Ad. 14.
4132	5 ? nraée
4133	Agreement (ϣⲟⲗⲟⲩ) between Daniel and John.
4134	They “have considered and are glad (?) and are
4135	both of one mind that in the matter of .....”?
4136	What the matter agreed on is remains, owing to
4137	bad spelling and writing, obscure. 10 * for good
4138	(or) for evil. He that transgresses this agree-
4139	ment shall pay 2 solidi ..... and shall also
4140	submit to it.” The priest Victor appears to act
4141	as scribe; the deacon Pesynthius and Jeremias,
4142	son. of Pelo—, are witnesses.
4143	(Sf 17) L. Hand B. 4 for nten-.
4144	ⲓ As in Rec. vi. 70. 2 Cf? a phrase in 168.
4145	Ad. 3. (E)L. Hand of 138 ⲥ. 8 ? ⲙⲉⲣⲟⲥ.
4146	Deed of gift by —as, son of and Sanéth,
4147	in Jéme. He leaves (Swpilew) the share (uépos) of
4148	land inherited from his mother to the ⲧⲟⲩⲟϩ of
4149	S. Phoebammon.! He names its boundaries and
4150	2 or more witnesses sign.
4151	1 RAC. no. 12, BM. pap. xc are gifts of land to the same.
4152	144. (C. 8235) P. From Medinet Habu.
4153	Ligatured script, cf. Jéme MSS. 7 corr. jin m-,
4154	? nfkots. 8 néopl
4155	Document relating to a sale or will, referring to
4156	a house. The seller or testator describes the
4157	limits of the property. The expressions recur,
4158	with differences, in 147—151, Ad. 4 and in
4159	certain Jéme MSS?
4160	1 Found, with many more (all P.), in a jar in 1st court of Temple.
4161	2 7, 8 restored from a TB. ostr.
4162	3 Rev. ⲓ. 103, ib. v. 93. RAC. 98b, BM. pap. civ. 27, AZ.
4163	’84, 156, ib. xxix. 12, Ciasca Pap. vi. ’E{édpa in Paris MS. 43, f.
4164	58b, with ϭⲱⲕⲛϧϭⲓⲟϧ and ma nipe, all = ⲙⲙ 1M 54), 61 sign,’
4165	‘mark,’ must have another meaning here ; ? the boundary marked.
4166	145. (C. 8197) P. A plate, 42 cm. 141.
4167	divided into 4 quarters; A 7 ? paeit or pay[uos).
4168	B ⲓ tefshime. 5 ? nPebb. 6 ? taaf. C 4 ére.
4169	D 5 ? Gedrge.
4170	Document by , a woman, in which she
4171	enumerates her landed or house property. She
4172	1 Ⲥ 116..
4173	29
4174	states sometimes the source whence she had it,
4175	sometimes the heirs to whom she leaves it. What
4176	should be the sequence of the 4 sections and
4177	whether they indicate divisions in the property or
4178	are for the reader’s or writer's convenience, is un-
4179	certain. In A ‘the new house,” “my father’s
4180	house,” ‘half of Pebé’s house inherited by my
4181	husband,” besides ‘“ the enclosure? outside the gate
4182	of Victor,” ¢ the enclosure of the mill-stone,” *‘ the
4183	enclosure of the market? adjoining the mill-stone
4184	and outside the gate of ... (?)Victor*” are men-
4185	tioned; in B, 4 tremisia..... that my mother
4186	gave to Jacob” and something which “my son,
4187	Shai” had had? from Plaulau® in C, ‘the en-
4188	closure which .....,” shares in something in-
4189	herited from her father and to be her children’s,
4190	“my mother’s house in the street Pailakine, within
4191	the street Azre®”; in D, moneys due to her children
4192	from others. In some of the houses or enclosures
4193	she has but a share.
4194	2 Ankh is land with definite boundaries, BM. or. 4872, 4878, 4881.
4195	In ib. 4867 it is synonymous with xdpnua smeiék-bervbr.t. Some-
4196	times phrases are used of it (? by mistake) which apply properly to
4197	buildings, BM. or. 4381 jinnefsnte Saratéu. Onkh Z. 63,67 is an
4198	enclosing wall ur the yard enclosed. }
4199	3 ? MAaripeov, the ⲡ- mistaken for the article.
4200	* If pat can = pait = paciét (v. 186), ‘my father V." Cf. 463
4201	and a phrase in 238. Puy[ios] is unlikely.
4202	® ? Cf. Ad. 4, D'lalei and fem. Tloulou; also AoAods, Loulou,
4203	Loula, Loule.
4204	6 These fix the property at Jéme. The first recurs BM. or. 4867,
4205	4868, 4875 and is once Parlakén? (? xaAaioxalvn); the other in
4206	RAC. 28, BM. or. 4866, 4867, 4882. The house of Joseph Pebd
4207	occurs in ib. 4871.
4208	146. (C. 8310) P. Part of a plate.
4209	Document, probably a will, in which the author
4210	defines the portions of his heirs.
4211	141, (£. 96) L.
4212	Boundaries of a property. ‘On the east, the
4213	desert (lit. the hill) ; on the west, the High Street’;
4214	on the south, the Water Street®; on the north,
4215	Pabasik.3”
4216	1 V. Jéme MSS. passim.
4217	2 ¢ The street (leading) to the Water.’
4218	3 Or ‘ the [street] of Basik’; or possibly ¢ King’s [Street]’ (reading
4219	ⲃⲥϭⲓⲗⲓⲕ; cf. BM. pap. xc #Ai¢ mpourd and the frequent piun BagiA wr).
page 59
4220	30 COPTIC OSTRACA
4221	142. (£. 237) P. 4 above faoofn, in small
4222	letters, ntotn (2). 6 ? he eros. 8 sic, for shaitf.
4223	Document relating to the division of land. Its
4224	terms (?) were to be written on 3 ostraca.’
4225	1 Possibly referring to texts like 147 Ⲁⲥ.
4226	143. (E. 239) P. Part of 142, but not con-
4227	secutive.
4228	The witnesses to 142. In 3 perhaps the name
4229	Keshen.! )
4230	1 Cf. Gishn 445.
4231	147. (C. 8236) P. V.pl IL; another fragt. was
4232	added subsequently. 3 Zasge. 5 péde. ⲟ éipe nxowos.
4233	Document similar to 148-151," relative to
4234	inheritance of property. Each of these defines
4235	the share inherited by a different heir. The
4236	present text concerns the house of Germanus and
4237	is clearly by the scribe Aristophanes, son of John,
4238	(circ. A.D. 750, cf. 409) who wrote 14 of the Jéme
4239	MSS., including BM. pap. civ, RAC. Louvre 1,
4240	AZ. 84. ii, all likewise concerned with the heirs of
4241	Germanus. BM. pap. ciii, civ, Louvre Ⲓ relate to
4242	his house, presumably that here in question;
4243	while AZ. '84. i, ib. ’g1. ii, BM. pap. ci V. record
4244	other litigation among his heirs. For several of
4245	the terms here used v. 144.
4246	Ⲓ Numerous small fragts. of such texts, beginning Petmatako . . .,
4247	are in the Cairo co'lection.
4248	148. (C. 818g) P. From Medinet Habu.
4249	Hand of 149, 150, 151. 6 end, #zxowos.
4250	Document similar to 147, relating to a thresh-
4251	ing-floor or barn. Some rare words occur!
4252	Ⲓ Tak ? = tag; or cf. obscure verb /of ¢joe, BM. pap. Ixxviii. 61.
4253	Turés, ‘t' at on the south,’ recurs Rev. ég. i. 103 (with ak&), BM.
4254	or. 4659. 56, Pap. Nicholson i. For ⲫ cf. pake (? page) AZ.
4255	'88. 132.
4256	149. (C. 8195) P. From Medinet Habu.
4257	Hand of 148 &c. 2 ? efedpa. 6 ? nlethala-'.
4258	! Or as in 150 the article omitted ; ⲩ. Ciasca, Pap. 21, where
4259	this word, as 4alasit(?), doubtless recurs. It is there said to be
4260	‘closed’ (¢m), but this is stated too of a door (BM. or. 4659. 56)
4261	and of a Aacit (BM. pap. civ, ver.). Itis ‘in the &fp,’ i.e. ? on the
4262	roof ; cf. ⲉⲣ in Rev. ég. v. 94, AZ. xxix. 13. May it be related to
4263	joult? Cf. alsv in a TB. ostr. tkalij-tért ethaptért.
4264	Document similar to 147, relating to an éé8pa (?).
4265	George, son of Eponychus (?), is presumably the
4266	testator or seller. Certain parts are as usual to be
4267	held in common.®
4268	? The same as in RAC. 99, BM. pap. civ. 31, Ciasca Pap. 21,
4269	omitting Aaeit ‘court.’ With daimoou cf. baienhemt (?) Pap.
4270	Nicholson i; also baikak or dainkak, Rec. xxi. 225.
4271	150. (C. 8214) P. Hand of 148 &c.
4272	Document similar to 147, indicating the portions
4273	to be used in common.
4274	161, (C. 8239) P. Hand of 148 &c. 37? on.
4275	Document similar to 147. The property in
4276	question is an é£é8pa *“ in the lower part.’! The
4277	only word to notice is ⲃ
4278	1 Zapeitn ; v. PSBA. xxi. 249 and an instance omitted there,
4279	AZ. 85. 74.
4280	* Not 4ut, fem. 485, AZ. ‘69, 143, 8
4281	Denkm. vi. 102, 21 is perhaps ‘circumference.’
4282	Af, Lepsius
4283	Ad. 4. (Drewitt) P. Hand of 147. 6 «ff
4284	redundant.
4285	Document similar to 147. The property in
4286	question is 2 shares in a threshing-floor or barn,
4287	“up to the middle wall from the... of the upper
4288	room (?).! And he shall take the ...ⲟⲡ the
4289	ground-floor, the stair being in common. And
4290	the palms shall be divided thus; 2 shares to each
4291	man, I to each woman? And he shall take a
4292	share of the palm enclosure, namely the second
4293	(share).”
4294	1 2 "Avdryeor.
4295	2 These same proportions h.tween male and female heirs, BM.
4296	pap. civ. 17.
4297	200. (FE. 198) L. Hand D. 3 ? péere n-.
4298	5 ϩⲙⲟⲙ.
4299	Agreement by ——, monk and oeconomus of
4300	the monastery of S. Phoebammon, with ——, son
4301	of Sourous the . . ., whorn having hired to .....,
4302	[he is ready to pay with] ?4 artabas wheat and
4303	. .. lentils. The document was dated.
page 60
4304	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 31
4305	303. (E.7)L. Hand A. g4ean-. 57? go for
4306	ⲃ. 8 ⲙ Vo. 1 pavharoua.!
4307	Agreement (ouoloyia) by Hello and Simeon
4308	addressed to the priest Victor. Dated the 30th
4309	Thoth! ‘As regards the field of Pajment® which
4310	we have worked in common and for which we
4311	are in thy service, (we undertake) not to neglect
4312	it in any thing and, with God's will, we will
4313	fully pay the seed-corn and the tax and all the
4314	expenses without! any objection.” The authors
4315	assent.
4316	Ⲓ Ⲁⲗⲱⲕϭ as here in BM. pap. cccexlviii V.
4317	? Rke = alke. The scribe uses Ist sng. Prob. the hand is
4318	Victor’s ; v. Introduction.
4319	3 BP. 405 shows that this is ⲟⲃⲉ word. 7pajs BM. pap. xc. 6 is
4320	the only name resembling it.
4321	4 ⲣ Hipoue ntnlaau, though ntrn- seems unknown thus.
4322	1068. (s. 6)
4323	Undertaking by Mark, ‘the humble deacon,”
4324	to the deacon Victor, his “saintly, paternal and
4325	kind patron.” ‘By God’s will and the prayers
4326	of the saints I am prepared to observe the sacred
4327	commands that thou. hast laid on me and to do
4328	all work of a craftsman! and to come to thee
4329	to this mount on an agreement? for a month of
4330	days at one time ) and to do the service
4331	(recTovpyla) of the place diligently and gladly
4332	and with my . . ... I may not transgress this
4333	declaration.” The writer, in his own hand, signs
4334	his assent.
4335	Ⲓ On clerics carrying on trades v. Leontius 150. A list of such
4336	cra’tsmen (monks), Mus. Guim. xvii. 377. On the stelae trading
4337	clerics are rarely named (C. 8458 3idxovos xepaueds) ; more often
4338	the craftsmen here are laymen.
4339	2 Prob. in Ciasca Pap. 25 read mploov nourompe. An approximate
4340	translation. Td Tow is the copy of a document given to each of the
4341	parties (Mitteis, Corp. Rain. i. 115). On the aspirated form, usual
4342	in Copt. texts (Miss. viii. 6, BM. or. 4874. 32, Leipzig Univ.
4343	MS. xxvi. 32), cf. Sophocles, s.v.
4344	3 Epsop is rare. It is used obscurely in regula‘ions as to hours of
4345	prayer &c., e.g. BM. Cat. no. 168.
4346	88. (£. 311) L. Hand D.
4347	enedn. ⲍ nsok. Vo. 2 -ⲃ
4348	8 uaptvpos. ⲑ ? Haken.
4349	Contract by a workman to work in the ⲧⲟϩ (?),
4350	2 otkovopmos. 3
4351	6 ? eudavile.
4352	“from to-day [till] the festival of Apa Patermou-
4353	thius.”' A witness signs at the end.
4354	1 His festival similarly mentioned in an ostr., Proc. Amer. Or. Soc.
4355	1890 (W. M. Miiller). A saint of this name commemorated on the
4356	7th Koiahk (Z. ccxxv, Paris 129%, 166). Ile may be the martyr
4357	(Eusebius), the hermit (Rufinus) or some other—perhaps a local
4358	saint, cf. the church at Jéme in AZ. ’84. 146, 154 &c., BM. pap. ci 4.
4359	Periods of work limited by similar dates in 318, 221, BP. 707,
4360	9438.
4361	ϫⲁ
4362	89. (£.317) L. Hand D. 1? Antinoou.
4363	Contract, similar to 88, between a workman
4364	from Antinoe' and the oixovduos of a monastery.
4365	On vo. was the date, the gth Parmoute.
4366	1 Seldom in Theban texts ; AZ. '84. 154, RP. 227.
4367	228. (26). Hand D. 4 ⲧⲡⲟ tenou.
4368	Undertaking by Phoebammon to Apa Victor
4369	[? oeconomus of the ⲧⲟⲟ of S. Phoe]bammon, to
4370	do some work at the 7émos for a fixed period.
4371	Dated in the 1+ ?th Indiction. A witness signs.
4372	159. (E.169)L. Hand D. Vo.blank. 3 ⲧⲓ-
4373	Moya, ketones. 4 end and 5, nothing lost.
4374	Undertaking by Isaac, son of Abraham. The
4375	words pdj¢ ‘ breadth,’ smn ¢ provide, construct’ do
4376	not suffice to show the kind of work undertaken.
4377	The articles are to be of good quality and delivered
4378	by the 15th Koiahk.
4379	1 prob. Abrakam (ⲩ. vo. g).
4380	14 ⲙ ends. Vo. 2 dup,
4381	218. (£.14)L.
4382	5 rompe ⲡⲉⲧⲉ. 13 mn.
4383	? nklél.
4384	Undertaking by Abraham, son of David of
4385	Jéme to Apa Jacob, about attending to the
4386	latter's camel. ‘Since thou hast hired me to
4387	tend thy camel in this, the 5th year (of the
4388	Indiction), I am now prepared, by God’s will,
4389	to look to it and work with it, without any
4390	neglect, and not to disobey thee in anything and
4391	to provide for it its furniture,! namely, a plaited
4392	ⲓ ⲗϥ as in RAC. 39, 45, ‘ property’ BP. 8716; *ⲗⲗ of wood or
4393	pottery’ BM. or. 1062.
page 61
4394	3 2
4395	basket (7) and a chain-collar and a working
4396	collar® and a basket of rope, without any mis-
4397	understanding; (and I am ready) to work from
4398	the feast of Apa Michael till the feast of Apa
4399	Michael.* For thy security I have provided this
4400	deed; and as they ask so I agree.”® The date
4401	is the 12th Hathor, i.e. St. Michael's day, 5th
4402	Indiction. The agreement is signed by the author
4403	and witnessed by Leontius, son of Phoros, whom
4404	he had engaged as scribe, and by Pshére, son of
4405	Pesynthius.
4406	2? Or ‘a vessel of basket-work’ (oapydwrm). For 6. Index;
4407	also AZ 4. 148 = AZ. ’88. 131, “a 6p of silver.’ Bodl. pap. ⲉ, 8
4408	is a deed of sale of a silver 3 Its meaning is obscure in these
4409	instances. In Z. §56 ‘handful’ or ‘bundle’; cf. measures like
4410	Spaxuf, or Arab. Zaf. In the LXX (v. Tattam, Lex. 615 and
4411	Ezek. xl. 5) it translates ⲡⲟⲗⲥⲓϭⲩⲫ and in Z. 592 and BM. pap.
4412	Ixxv ii. 61 it may (if the same word) = hierogl. $p ‘a palm’s length’
4413	(v. Griffith, PSBA. 92. 404 ani BM. Copt. Cat. 528); it signifies
4414	there at any rate a very small quantity. In 4783 and Leps. Denkm.
4415	vi. 102 ϩⲓ it is a measure. Cf. Ad. 86 for several of these words.
4416	3 Marddans and 2 almost synoryms. Ⲉ. ‘a dog's chain’ in
4417	Prov. vii. 22. Can this be the xAdAia of Oxych. Pap. i, no. cxiv ?
4418	The sense of esre is doubtful.
4419	4 Cf. BM. or. 4720(30) aiel-phdb nta'ampi ⲛ in a workman's
4420	contract. :
4421	ⲉ = "Exepwrnlels duvAoya.
4422	219. (6- 22) L. Hand D? Ro. and vo. are
4423	here printed in wrong order. 6, 7 ? domte nto.
4424	©, 8 snte ka. 8 notlastl. Vo. 2, end Ain.
4425	Undertaking by ⲻ to the 7omos of S. Phoeb-
4426	ammon through its hegumenos, the priest Apa
4427	Victor, who had entrusted to him a camel with
4428	which to work. ‘And the 7omus is to receive
4429	3 parts (of the earnings) for the camel and I 2
4430	parts for my trouble.” He is further to tend the
4431	camel and to take an oath of good faith (wigs)
4432	An artaba of seed corn’ is mentioned.
4433	\ Ebri, bri Ⲁⲥ. also = sim (v. Krall, Corp. Rain. ii. 28, 189). '
4434	Ebri-séle 188, 158, 808, 870, 462, 482, Ad. 18, BP. 865
4435	(= AZ. 8. 19), seems merely a variant of ¢bri.
4436	220. (E. 59) L. Hand D.
4437	Vo. 2 beg. ? ua. 6? snax.
4438	Undertaking by Elias, son of Solomon, to the
4439	brethren of the Témos of S. Phoebammon. They
4440	had engaged him to tend their camels and work
4441	them, and he is ready to do so ‘to their heart's
4442	5 mekkamoul.
4443	COPTIC OSTRACA
4444	content.!” Vo. is unintelligible. Two measures (?)
4445	of orax® are mentioned. Elias assents and one or
4446	two witnesses sign.
4447	! Cf. 228. .
4448	? In the Said. Scala Paris 44, ⲣ. 85 this = ⲣⲟⲃⲟ: orbes, -ⲩ
4449	‘clover.’ In the Boh. Kircher 183, ⲟ* nS ¢vetch’; while
4450	Sa‘id. Levit. viii. 26 gives orbe = Adyavor (Lablb sj, ⲉ &c.),
4451	orax may however be merely &paf, &paxos ¢ peanut,’ which, in the
4452	seeds named Vit. Pachom. § 69, has no Boh. or Arab. equi+alent
4453	(v. Mus. Guim. xvii. 163, 581). Cf. Lemm, Stud. xi on the
4454	form art.
4455	221. (E. 282) L. Hand D. Vo. 1 ? ian.
4456	5 gapyav.
4457	Undertaking by Joseph, son of Paul, to the
4458	priest Apa Victor. He had been engaged to
4459	work Victor’s camel which he is now prepared to
4460	do and to tend it and its foal, ‘till the time when
4461	Ishallgo.....'thy camel.” His term of work
4462	shall be from the first day of Apa Papnoute’s
4463	festival? till the same day next year? He is to
4464	provide the camels furniture,! handing it on
4465	leaving to Victor. Joseph assents; two witnesses
4466	sign.
4467	1 B6k prob. intransitive and ⲃ a verb ; perhaps incorrect.
4468	2 Difficult to identify as there are scveral ; in the Sa‘i.l. calendar
4469	on Paope 8 (Leyd. MSS. p. 214, Crawford MS. 20a) and in Pashons
4470	(BM. Cat. no. 146; ? on the 11th, v. Malan’s Calendar) an!
4471	another on Mechir 15th (v. ⲀϤ Silih f. 66a). The first day’
4472	seems to indicate a festival of some duration. Does Miss. iv. 719
4473	imply this too?
4474	3 Aou- for ke- can be used with either gender or number (v. Index
4475	and Pap. Amherst 76 Aenkoumn‘re, BP. 373 thomowrelis). Kare
4476	except in Thelan texts, Rec. vi. 70.
4477	ⲉ ⲩ. 218.
4478	ⲃ One began his name himself but the scribe finished it and wrote
4479	too for the other.
4480	299. (£. 170) L. Hand D. 5 ⲗ]
4481	yarn. 1I etre.
4482	Undertaking as to tending and working a camel
4483	(cf. 218), dated in Paope of the 5th year (In-
4484	diction).
4485	8 cap-
4486	222. (£.177) L. Iland ? A or C. 3 ⲙⲉⲧⲟⲓ‐
4487	pos. 8 hire. Vo. 3? jip...orjin...
4488	Undertaking by Hello (vo. 8) to ——. He is
4489	prepared to tend the cattle of his employer,
4490	without neglect, either as regards their supply (?)
4491	of fodder, hay or barley. David was scribe, at
page 62
4492	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 33
4493	Hello’s request and seems to have also signed for
4494	the witness.
4495	Ad. 44. (Sg. 675)L. Hand D.!' 3 Spiegel-
4496	berg, Gaus térs.
4497	Undertaking by Ezekiel (?) to... (plur.) He
4498	agrees to (work ?) during the whole month of
4499	Thoth (?) and not to leave till he has finished 24
4500	garments.’ David, monk of ⲑ. Phoebammon,
4501	wrote at his request on the 16th Mesore, 5th
4502	Indiction, and was witness.
4503	1 So from Spiegelberg’s tracing and scribe’s name.
4504	2 RP. 28 is a letter from two tailors.
4505	809. (E. 320) P. Ligatured script. 8 read
4506	ⲉ
4507	Agreement in which a period * [from] the [2]2d
4508	of Pachons till the 2[2]d of Pachons of the 2d
4509	Indiction,” and a settlement made by the author
4510	with another are referred to. A certain measure
4511	of corn! is also mentioned.
4512	1 H$ or ko neiét recurs Ad. 16, BP. 707, narfin BP. 9420, nérx
4513	170; v. also 3 Cf. demot. kx (uédiuvos), Brugsch, Thes. 1051.
4514	Perhaps = 4a in 497. Presumably not the same as 4o¢ (Peyron).
4515	230. (C. 8181) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 10?
4516	for mute-.
4517	Guarantee from Paham, son of Papas, to
4518	Susanna, daughter of Tachél. He guarante:s to
4519	give (or sell) her a camel’s load 7) of grain with
4520	its hire, in Paone. He desires her then to give
4521	it to Kalé and Kyrikus and declares she shall be
4522	in no one’s debt but his.?
4523	ⲓ Or a camel for carrying grain ?
4524	2 Cf. Ad. 18, Ad. 18 and Corp. Rain. ii, no. 129.
4525	3 Or responsible only to him. V. 44.
4526	801. (E. 231) P. 3 beg. shai. 5? povactypuov,
4527	cf. 12. 9 beg. ? os ntaniélios, cf. 2.
4528	’Aopdria in which Psan, Psaté and Pather-
4529	muthios, son of Daniel (?), go surety for Isaac (?).
4530	It relates to a church or monastery of Apa Peter
4531	at Pataubasten.! What the undertaking implies
4532	is obscure. Ⲓ is addressed to a single person (7)
4533	and dated the 25th Hathor, 8th [Indiction].
4534	Scribe, Theodore, priest of the above church,
4535	who is also witness.
4536	! For this place v. Ⲁ. ⲃ. 18 and ? 433. A monastery ? of
4537	ⲑ. Peter is in BM. pap. cxvii. 17.
4538	302. (S.15)L. Type, hand A.
4539	Letter from Athanasius to the priest Victor.
4540	He undertakes to go surety. The rest obscure.
4541	Apa Dios adds his greetings in a post-script.
4542	352. (E.246)P. 5 taau. 7? ntrampe, ? pehoou.
4543	8 aud.
4544	Undertaking from Jeremias to his “father” Abel.
4545	“I write for (thee),! my father A., 2 baskets of bread
4546	and a rxotuAn of oil, that I will give thee them
4547	yearly (?) till the day of thy death; and after thy
4548	[quitting] the body, [I will provide ?] my share of
4549	the funeral expenses and of the offerings? (mpoo-
4550	ⲫⲟ).
4551	! Le. ‘I undertake for thee.’ This seems the only translation,
4552	since there is no other indicative verb.
4553	2 Vv. 136.
4554	393. (S.2) P. Published by Sayce, PSBA.
4555	’86. 189. 10 end, corr. tenna-, 13 ⲟ nna...
4556	Undertaking from Kamoul and Pgél to Phello.!
4557	“In the name of the Father &c., the consubstantial
4558	Trinity &c. Since we have requested thee to re-
4559	ceive us for God's sake, whilst thou hast sought
4560	of us a writing (stating) that we would not depart
4561	from thee until we died; so now we declare with
4562	our mouth and our whole heart that we will not
4563	leave thee till we die but will obey thee in all
4564	things so far as we can.” If they are disobedient,
4565	they shall not (?) .....
4566	Ⲓ Recurs RP. 8.
4567	166. (C. 8220) P. 4 ?etai-. ⲓⲟ ? Meyir.
4568	Undertaking by Aaron, son of Ezekiel to Da—,
4569	son of Ananias. *‘As regards (?) the half-solidus
4570	F
page 63
4571	34 COPTIC OSTRACA
4572	which I guaranteed thee on behalf of (?) Paul, son
4573	of (?) Kabiou,! lo, I have received it and thou hast
4574	given it me and I am prepared to watch over thy
4575	. . .? against any one that assails thee.”
4576	! This same Paul in Bodleian pap. Copt. e. 8.
4577	? This phrase is used in an éxrporf BP. 4976; © thou mayest
4578	sow my fields and pay me the rent and I will guard (roris) thy
4579	&afuios in all things.” *ⲁϭϥⲓⲙⲟϧ seems to sometimes = §pyvpos (Du
4580	Cange).
4581	167. (C.8262) P. Two disconnected fragments.
4582	A 7 evhoyov. B 3 ? evarye nmmétn.
4583	Document by , son of Philotheus of the
4584	Hermopolite nome, addressed to Marteria, Tarshe
4585	and Sena (?). It relates to a past sale or purchase
4586	of wine. The author here undertakes not to make
4587	further claims! Abraham, son of Theodore (?), of
4588	Pé—, is one of 2 witnesses.
4589	! V. BM. or. 4660 mntan laau nevioyoy nmmén enek and the
4590	same in 4665. “EvAoyor apparently for Adyor ; cf. 44 ; also ⲉⲗⲱ,
4591	Rev. ég. i. 105 (suppl. in gap 5 § &).
4592	168. (C. 8231) Ⲣ 5 ? houon-. gq efa-.
4593	Document by Paul, son of Paul of Jéme, ad-
4594	dressed to John, son of Paham. He acknowledges
4595	the receipt of over (?) 3 . . .! for the portion of
4596	Phoebammon, John’s brother. What follows is
4597	the penalty (a solidus) for anyone in future con-
4598	testing these facts; but 7 is obscure? Peter, a
4599	priest, and Moses, son of Katér, are witnesses.
4600	! Can scarcely be right ; something like ra- should precede 22.
4601	2 ? = mntai- moeit ¢i Ⲓ have no way (cause) to contest.’
4602	169. (S.5) P. From Koptos. 7 amodifis. 10 ?the
4603	same.
4604	Receipt (ⲧⲉ) from Aristophanios to the
4605	«vps Kyriakus. He has received in full the rent!
4606	of the ploughed field (?)® of Apa Patapé,? in this,
4607	the gth Indiction.
4608	! Pactum. Recurs BP. 5180 in the same context, also 1318, 4976.
4609	V. Corp. Rain. ii. 79 &c., BM. or. 4885 R., Kenyon’s Cat. ii. 327,
4610	328, Wilcken’s Ostr. no. 1224.
4611	) ? From eithe and ouoei, like eichlén, iaksouo, setiahgdm (pap.
4612	Crawford) ; v. Stern § 192.
4613	ⲉ V.T. 14, where a church seems to be thus named. Cf. Maras,
4614	Wilcken, Ostr. The Greek genitive can be paralleled; v. 161,
4615	406, Ad. 1.
4616	172. (C.8256) P. 3? ⲕⲉ. 5? ⲉⲡⲉⲓⲧϥ. 8 ⲟ
4617	or moh. 9 ? waparye.
4618	Undertaking by Hello (?) to Victor, son of Joseph
4619	of Jéme. He had been (?) paid half a solidus and a
4620	tremision for (?) camels and goats and he promises
4621	not to make further claims.! A promise too seems
4622	to be made about giving the animals water. But
4623	the whole is obscure.
4624	1 Apparently the formula of 109.
4625	207. (8196) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 1, ⲑ
4626	Araei. 5 for nta-. 6 ? ⲛⲓ ⲛ- 5 ? mouh
4627	mmoou.
4628	From Araei,' daughter of Isaac (?), son of
4629	Chels,? to Elisaius and David, brothers of her
4630	husband, Kyrikus. It relates to 15 artabas of (?)
4631	seed-corn given by the recipients to Pebd, from
4632	whom the writer here perhaps acknowledges the
4633	receipt ; but 6—8 are obscure.
4634	1 ? = Hérai, Erai, ‘Hpals.
4635	2 ? = Hello. Cf. RP. 1 Xllo, but also 186 Xould.
4636	316. (C. 8180) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 4 ?
4637	amohoyle. 5 nmmék.
4638	Agreement by David, son of Paul, with Elisaius.
4639	The subject is a waggon! of David's . . . . . He
4640	declares that he has henceforth no claims® on
4641	Elisaius.
4642	I Occurs in BP. 1067 and G. 44.
4643	2 Cf. 44.
4644	318. (E£. 167) L. 2 vmep epyoyepov. 3 ⲙ.
4645	4 yernpatwv. 5 yemua ? ntivompe. 6 yifverai]
4646	opfov]! x[pvoov] ap[cBuia) ⲕⲉ pova. 8 ⲗ auibpe.
4647	11 OTOLYEL ⲙⲟⲥ.
4648	Receipt (évrayiov), ? from?® George, the mpovontis.
4649	Dated the 2d Pashons® A bilingual text, unique
4650	among these documents, The lines are Greek and
4651	Coptic alternately, except 6, 7 and 12, 13. It
4652	relates to payment for work to be made from the
4653	results of harvest, apparently amounting to 25
4654	solidi.
4655	Ⲓ Apparently repeated and confirmed by 7.
4656	2 ? Or only signed by him.
4657	3 The » (sic) in 10 is obscure.
page 64
4658	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 35
4659	405. (D. 10) P.
4660	Receipt by Kolluthus, an oeconomus, for 1
4661	solidus less a «epdriov, of the Alexandrine
4662	standard,' paid by Didymus (?), a tenant ϭⲱ-
4663	4
4664	TI).
4665	1v. 174.
4666	201. (E.17) L.
4667	Perhaps the end of a text begun on another
4668	ostr. The first word should be a verb; ? ma
4669	imperat., “ give to my mother Mary 19 artabas.”
4670	Jacob, the writer, signs his assent.
4671	483. (E. 334) L. Hand D, except vo. 1—3.
4672	Vo. 2 or kvrep-.
4673	End of a legal document, to which Athanasius,
4674	reader of the church of the ‘Twapio ...,' who
4675	chanced to be present, is witness.
4676	1 Apparently a Greek word. The genitive m- would exclude
4677	éxeplorns © sacristan ’ (Du Cange).
4678	392. (C. 8251) P.
4679	Witnesses and scribe of a document. Maria of
4680	Sné = Esneh may be the authoress.
4681	ⲃ (E. 119) L. Hand A. 5 beg. corr. un
4682	and read ekoun ha. 5,6 ? hap mndaveid. 8 ⲁⲗⲗ.
4683	10 end, ? mmmak. Vo. 3? kalémn. 6 end, snoous.
4684	Document from Hello (?) to Bishop Abraham.
4685	“As I(?) have come under thy protection (lit.
4686	shadow!) and have been to law with (?) David
4687	thy son?; now I ..... depart from thee .....
4688	nothing of thee; rather [thou] hast fully paid?
4689	my wage [and I have now] no claim on thee.”
4690	Peter, son of Sabinus, and Salém (or Halém?),
4691	oeconomus of the church or monastery of Apa
4692	Faustus,® are witnesses, the latter being also the
4693	scribe.
4694	1 Cf. 127; a BM. ostr., ‘the girl is safe under thy shadow’;
4695	BM. pap. xcvi., palm-trees donated are under the shadow of
4696	S. Phoebamon.
4697	2 ? Spiritual son ; but cf. Ad. 40.
4698	3 The object-suff. with mouk is rare; ⲩ. 2396. It often =
4699	wAnpoUy or xAnpodopeiv,
4700	sv.44.
4701	5 Recurs only in the above BM. ostr.
4702	ⲑ Not found elsewhere. There were one or more Alexandrian
4703	martyrs so named.
4704	813. (E. 102) L. Hand A.
4705	Agreement by ——1! addressed to Pléein the
4706	priest, son of Dios the priest? Dated in the 12th
4707	Indiction. They had referred a doubtful question
4708	to the bishop who had brought them to an agree-
4709	ment. The writer is accordingly to bid his
4710	colleagues. .. .. The question seems to be one of
4711	wages, perhaps to be paid by the sons of Kanah.?
4712	ⲓ ? attached to S. Michael's church which is named in BM.
4713	pap. Ixxvi. 47.
4714	2 Recurs in 1568, T. 6, RP. 25 ter = G. 14 whence his genealogy
4715	for 4 generations can be traced.
4716	3 Recurs BP. goo.
4717	114. (E. 70) P. 3 mere or merre.
4718	Letter from Pekdsh the /aéane to (his) * bro-
4719	ther,” Victor. “Give him (i.e. the bearer)
4720	Samuel's 140 packets of flax,' being the portion
4721	he receives (?)* for himself.”
4722	1 Cf. 97, 841, whence mrre may be either a specific measure
4723	for flax or merely the form in which it is packed. Cf. 3éoun,
4724	Wilcken, Ostr. i. 757, applied to grass, reeds, palms &c. and
4725	3eoulria of hemp, Grenfell, Pap. ii, no. 87. Ⲙ︦ in 324, 864%,
4726	365, 474 seems to have a different use. .
4727	2 Merely guessed from RAC. 27, where moukre ebol, Rev. 2..
4728	102 and BM. or. 4884 where noukr cbol (sic lege) occur. It thence
4729	appears connected with property settled at marriage.
4730	Ad. 29. (0A. 476) P.
4731	Letter (?) without names. ‘If the wife of this
4732	youth! will not be at peace with him, let her go
4733	to law with him. If she refuse this, let Belisarius
4734	compel (? her).”
4735	) Pitoui as a name is unknown; but cf. Fkenisére Corp. Rain.
4736	ii. 18,
4737	Ad. 48, (Sg) P. 8? for nnek-.
4738	Letter from an ecclesiastical superior. Re-
4739	cipient is asked to go into the sanctuary (Gvsiac- .
4740	Tipiov) and, from the cupboard of the ‘oil of
4741	prayer,’! to send the archdeacon’s key? to him.
4742	“God knows, if thou take not the jar (dyyeiov)
4743	and do not ..... , thou art excluded from the
4744	feast.”
4745	1 Cf. Vita Pachom. § 30 Aas elxiis, used for healing (cf. Miss.
4746	iv. 528). Td ebxérator is the rite of Extreme Unction.
4747	2 Ksour apparently ‘key,’ Rossi I. v. 42, also BP. 1139; but it
4748	is difficult to apply any ring-like key to the extant Egyptian locks
4749	(e.g. Wilkinson, ch. v.).
4750	F 2
page 65
4751	36
4752	406. (C. 8293) P.
4753	Receipt to Psamétos,! son of Constantine, for
4754	ϯ solidus, his “share (uépos) ⲟ... besides the
4755	tax-payment (8coixnoes).” Dated 23d Pachons,
4756	4th Indiction and signed (otouyeiv) by Komes and
4757	(in his own hand) by Pcher, son of Athanasius.
4758	! This form as nominative also in BP. 9426. Cf. Kometos.
4759	) Sir ebol can only mean ‘distribution’; cf. the use in Ad. 60.
4760	But what is distributed? Possibly grain; cf. Lord Crawford’s
4761	‘ Inventum’: *ⲗⲟ small baskets (?) for distributing (? sowing) grain.’
4762	407. (C. 8209) P. From Kém Ombo.
4763	Tax-receipt.! Cf. 408. “ Thou, Mena son of
4764	Dorotheus, hast paid (dmoloyilew) to the king a
4765	solidus as thy tax (8puéowor?). We, the whole com-
4766	munity (xoworns) of the hill,® do assent (oToyeiv).”
4767	1 Cf. the formulae of 409 ⲃ︦. from Thebes.
4768	Vv. 422.
4769	? Ombos was a bishopric (Amél., Géogr. 287 and Gelzer's list,
4770	Byz. Z. ii), but no monastery is mentioned there. The ‘hill’
4771	therefore may be merely the village, like the modern ¢ K6m.’
4772	408. (C. 8187) P. From Kém Ombo.
4773	Tax-receipt. Presumably another copy of 407,
4774	the texts being identical, except that Mena is
4775	here called * the monk.”
4776	409. (Z. 253) P.
4777	Tax-receipt. ‘Lo, a solidus! has come to me
4778	through thee, Paul son of Zacharia, in (sic) the
4779	1st instalment (xaTaBo\7) of the 2d year?; namely
4780	(? ylverar) 1 solidus. Written 3oth Tybi, 2d
4781	Indiction. I, Paul, the headman,® assent (aTouyeiv)
4782	to this document (évrdywr). I, Psan, son of
4783	Basil,* drew up this document at his request.”
4784	This and the following are a typical selection
4785	from over 50 similar ostraca, now in several
4786	collections.>* They are always upon relatively
4787	1 *Apifurov, generally &pl6uia or apf, here seems = solidus; so
4788	often in Mid. Eg. texts, Corp. Rain. ii. 27, 113, Mitth. ii. 48,
4789	AZ. ’8s. 35, Crum Copt. MSS. liii. &c. But sometimes ¥ accom-
4790	panies it, e.g. Grenf. Pap. ii. 155, Wilcken 1225, and it often goes
4791	with fractions of the solidus, v. 413, 417, 418.
4792	2 All Indictions (excepting by chance 3d, 11th, 12th) occur.
4793	There were but 2 xataBoAai in the year.
4794	3vV.808.
4795	4 Wrote also a similar TB. ostr.
4796	ⲃ In Oxford (Ashmolean), Cambridge (Fitzwilliam), Florence and
4797	Petrie collections, besides those here represented.
4798	COPTIC OSTRACA
4799	small pieces of pottery (v. p. 84 and pl. II),
4800	generally glazed. The script is usually ligatured
4801	and difficult. Many are by scribes who wrote
4802	several of the Jéme papyri, and so can be dated
4803	in the middle of the 8th cent.: 10 in all by Psate,
4804	son of Pisrael (wrote BM. papp. c, cv, or. 4884),
4805	5 by John, son of Lazarus (wrote AZ. xxix no. ii,
4806	Ciasca Pap. vi, BM. Pap. cid &c.), 4 by Aristo-
4807	phanes, son of John (wrote RAC. 8, BM. or. 4868,
4808	4871 &c.); while in others persons occur who are
4809	found again in Jéme MSS. The type of hand
4810	moreover in all is similar and doubtless of one
4811	period. The scheme on which the texts are
4812	drawn varies considerably in detail. The majority
4813	are signed by the headman® and scribe; some
4814	also by 2, fewer by 1 witness; some by witnesses
4815	only. The receipts mostly refer to sums due for
4816	the foregoing year’s taxes and varying between ⲓ
4817	solidus and half a tremision. Payments are made
4818	in all months of the year. The payers are pre-
4819	sumably those actually taxed, not collecting
4820	officials.” Three of them appear each twice (418
4821	and C. 8273, 411 and 412, Ad. 36 and C. 8284).
4822	¢ But ⲩ. 416.
4823	7 The prep. ‘through’ need imply nothing more than the gram-
4824	matical agent.
4825	410. (C. 8266) P.
4826	Tax-receipt. ‘Lo, a solidus has come to me
4827	through thee, Shenetém, son of Abraham, being
4828	thy payment (8idypagov)! for the 2d instalment
4829	(xaraBo\n) of the 2d year. Dated 4th Koiahk,
4830	3d Indiction.” Theodore, the headman, assents;
4831	Anastasius is the scribe.?
4832	This is the most frequent formula; I have 35
4833	examples. It may be noted that it is employed
4834	in all those written by Psate.
4835	1 Always so; not diaypagf. The form seems rare; v. Oxyrh.
4836	Pap. i. 198.
4837	3 Wrote also the receipt C. 8267.
4838	411,
4839	Tax-receipt.!
4840	as Ist instalment (sic).
4841	(C. 8275) P. Prob. hand of 412,
4842	Given to Pachém for a solidus,
4843	Dated 8th Tybi, 13th
4844	! The double s in I is an error always made by Psate and on
4845	other ostr. where the scribe is not named or illegible.
page 66
4846	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
4847	year. The headman is Souai; scribe not named.
4848	The formula is that of 410, but for the opening
4849	verb.
4850	412, (C. 8282) P.
4851	Tax-receipt. Given to Pachém for a solidus,
4852	as 1st instalment for the 14th (Indiction). Dated
4853	20th Tybi of the same year. Rest as in 411.
4854	413. From Medinet Habu.
4855	7 Oevrepa.
4856	Tax-receipt (évrdyior). Given to Phoebammon,
4857	son of Pisés, for a } solidus and a tremision, as
4858	1st instalment for the 7th year. Dated 2oth Tybi
4859	of the 8th Indiction. Peter is the headman and
4860	Psate, son of Pisrael, the scribe. Formula as in
4861	410. }
4862	A similar formula in BP. 457, 458, which have
4863	merely ‘as thy Suwiypagov for the ϫ* year.”
4864	(C. 8268) P.
4865	418, (C. 8281) P.
4866	Tax-receipt. Given to John, son of Paam, for
4867	2 tremisia. The formula is that of 410.
4868	420. (C. 8286) P.
4869	Tax-receipt (évraywor) in abbreviated terms.
4870	Given to Joseph, son of Solomon, for a tremision.
4871	The formula is that of 410.
4872	419. (6 19) P.
4873	Tax-receipt. Given to David, son of Pater-
4874	mouthius! (?), for 2 tremisia,? being his payment
4875	(Sudypadpor) at the Quadragesima (sepaxoorte)® of
4876	the 1st year. Dated 2oth Tybi, 2d Indiction.
4877	David, the headman, assents (aTocyeiv).
4878	! Recurs BM. pap. Ixxxii, which is contemp. with ib. or. 1060,
4879	A.D. 749. .
4880	2 The ⲣ in 9 recurs in 420 and often (P. 36, C. 8277, 8284, 8288,
4881	BP. 85, a TB. ostr. &c.). It may accompany any sum and varies
4882	with ¥ or apd. It is found perhaps in Kenyon’s Cat. i. 219 and
4883	Denkschr. xxxvii. 240, next after the numeral, with which cf.
4884	Denkschr. ib. 202, where api holds the same place ; it may therefore
4885	be a further abbreviation of &pl6u:a.
4886	3 Cf. ? BP. 8433, a similar receipt with ex 7¢s Tnoepa or ? extes
4887	ⲧ) ϭⲉⲣ after the date.
4888	37
4889	422, (C. 8283) P.
4890	Tax-receipt. Given to Philemon, son of Joseph,'
4891	for a tremision, being his payment (didypagor) in
4892	the taxes (ϣⲟⲟϭⲉ (for the) 11th Indiction. Dated
4893	3oth Pachons, 13th (?) Indiction. Two witnesses
4894	assent ; Aristophanes (son of John) is scribe.
4895	ⲓ Recurs in BM. or. 4663, contemp. with ib. pap. ci4, contemp.
4896	with RAC. no. i, A.D. 735.
4897	2 Though this is here either poll-tax (so Stern, XZ. '85. 154) or
4898	land-tax (as Ad. 20, 203, AZ. ’8s. 32, ⲓ) it can also be a
4899	due paid to the monastery (RAC. 91, BM. pap. Ixxix 7’). With
4900	the former the magistrate is concerned in RP. 5 and the {vyoordrys
4901	in Ad. 58.
4902	423. (C. 8269) P. 4 ⲉⲕⲧⲟ.
4903	Tax-receipt. Given to Victor, son of Samuel,
4904	for a § tremision. Dated 13th Thoth, ... Peter
4905	and Andrew assent (aTouyeiv) ; Aristophanes, son of
4906	John, is scribe. Formula as in 432, but dpuooor
4907	sing. A very similar receipt (same witnesses and
4908	scribe) is in the Fitzwilliam, Cambridge. Cf. also
4909	BP. 8433.
4910	! What precedes must be ⲩⲉ # and § beg. must read w3?.
4911	416. (C. 8279) P.
4912	Tax-receipt. Given to John, son of Pesynthius,
4913	for a ϯ solidus. Dated zoth Thoth, 11th Indiction.
4914	Mark ⲟ otp[atyyds]! assents; Cyriacus is scribe.
4915	Formula as in 422,
4916	l Recurs in B. 10954 (also by Mark and Cyriacus) as arpny, in
4917	OA. 532 and the above Cambridge ostr. as ϭⲧⲣⲩ (or arpn); so not
4918	ϭⲧⲣⲁⲧⲓⲱ̀ⲧϥⲉ, though cf. mates in 118. Possibly also in 422.
4919	Ad. 37.
4920	2 for afer.
4921	Tax-receipt, in abbreviated terms. Given to
4922	Daniel, son of John, for a tremision, ‘for the
4923	Swiknows' of the gth year.” Dated 3d Epiphi,
4924	11th Indiction. Mark assents (oTocxeiv). John,
4925	son of Lazarus, is scribe. On vo. in a different
4926	hand, * Andreas mpay[uatevris].”
4927	(B. 10949) P. From the Ramesseum.
4928	! Whether this indicates a civil, not an ecclesiastical tax, as in
4929	earlier times (ⲩ Wiicken, Ostr. i. 179) I dv not know.
4930	? Wrote AZ. xxix. no. 2, Ciasca Pap. vi, BM. pap. cid &c. (cf. -
4931	422) ; also receipts 421, BP. 9423, 9426, B. 10950.
4932	3 V. Wilcken i. 575.
page 67
4933	38 COPTIC OSTRACA
4934	415. (C. 8272) P. Hand of 414, 10? mp
4935	or ⲡ︦ xy.
4936	Tax-receipt. Given to Jeremias, son of Athana-
4937	sius, for a ϯ solidus, “being thy 8wéknas and the
4938	supplements (? gvAhoydpiov)® as the 2d instalment
4939	of the 4th year.” Dated 3d Payni (?),® beginning
4940	(apxm) of the 6th year. Abeia, the headman, and
4941	2 other witnesses assent (sTouyeiv).
4942	! Recurs 414. The form should be for ovAAéypior. Not in the
4943	dictionaries or published papyri. Cf. Aoyapw, Corp. Rain. ii. 91.
4944	2 The ϥ seems unlikely if Payni (or even Paéni) is meant and x
4945	seems certain. But cf. 414. With px for ⲭ cf. pifuia in 417
4946	and 2 unpublished receipts.
4947	414. (C. 8271) P. Hand of 415.
4948	Tax-receipt. Given to George, son of Anthony,
4949	for a ϯ solidus, “ being the 2d expenditure (8amdin?)
4950	with the supplements (? cvA\oydpiov) for the...
4951	Indiction.” Dated 4th Payni (?), beginning (dpx)
4952	of the 6th Indiction. The same headman and
4953	witnesses as in 4185.
4954	1 I cannot find this elsewhere in reference to taxation.
4955	417. (C. 8285) P. 4 ? Saypadpor.
4956	Tax-receipt. Given to Apa Kyre, son of
4957	Epiphanius, for a ϯ solidus, being his payment (?)
4958	of the expenditure (8amdvn) of the 1st instalment
4959	of the . . . year. Dated in Thoth,... Aaron,
4960	the headman, assents (sroiyeiv). Apa K.’s name
4961	is on vo. in another hand.
4962	An ostr. in the Ashmolean has simply ¢ for the
4963	8amdrn of the sth year.”
4964	421, (C. 8278) P. 5 han-.
4965	Tax-receipt. Given to Senetém, son of Deos (?),
4966	for a tremision, as the oriyot of the gth year.
4967	Dated 23d Phamenoth, roth Indiction. Severus,
4968	the headman, assents (oTouyeiv); John, son of
4969	Lazarus, is scribe.
4970	The formula recurs in B. 10950, written in a
4971	gth year, by the same scribe.
4972	424. (C. 8295) P.
4973	Tax-receipt (évrdywov) in abbreviated terms.
4974	Given to Peter, son of Pesynthius, for! a ϯ solidus
4975	! Possibly the cross = oxéo,
4976	as a 2d instalment (kataBo\n) of the 6th Indic-
4977	tion. Dated 30th Mesore, 5th (sic) Indiction.?
4978	Stephen (?), the headman, assents (oToiyeiv);
4979	Psate is the scribe. Cf. the formula of 409.
4980	2 The years seem erroneously transposed.
4981	425. (C. 8297) P. 25:5,
4982	Tax-receipt in abbreviated terms. Given to
4983	Cyril, son of Solomon, for! a tremision as supple-
4984	ment (mpoabiixn) for the 6th (?) Indiction. Dated
4985	24th Phamenoth, 8th Indiction. Pisrael, the
4986	headman, assents (orocyeiv); Psate (? his son) is
4987	scribe.
4988	! Cross ? = dwép.
4989	- 426, (C. 8296) P.
4990	Tax-receipt (évrdycov) in abbreviated terms.
4991	Given to Dios, son of Solomon, for a } solidus
4992	as ⲙⲉⲣ[ⲓϭⲙ of the . . . in the 3d Indiction.
4993	Dated 18th Phamenoth, 6th Indiction. Rest as
4994	in 425.
4995	1 For the formula cf. 437. 2 V. Wilcken i. 256.
4996	427. (P.37) P. 3 beg wd. 4? wd. ⲧⲟⲉⲓⲧ] x.
4997	Tax-receipt.! Given to John, son of Mena, for
4998	a solidus as 2d instalment for the 2d Indiction.
4999	Dated 21st Koiahk, 3d Indiction. Two witnesses
5000	assent (orouyewv), his son signing for the first, his
5001	brother for the second. The first recurs in 428.
5002	! The opening word (and in 426, 428) is doubtful. On the
5003	original «3x0 could well be read, x being particularly clear (so not
5004	34). Yet John is presumably the payer, not receiver.
5005	428, (P.38) P. 4 beg. ? wd. 5 ? vomopara ev
5006	ⲩⲉ ⲣϥ ⲫ 6 corr. Tpetys.
5007	Tax-receipt. Given to Athanasia,? daughter of
5008	Constantine, for a solidus as the 1st instalment
5009	for the 2d Indiction. Dated 7th Phamenoth (or
5010	Pharmuthi), 3d Indiction. Two witnesses assent
5011	(oTouxeiv), one recurring in 427.
5012	1 4 and § are very faint and illegible. For pv. 419.
5013	2 AGavaots (ric) could be read.
page 68
5014	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5015	Ad. 21. (Sf 4) Ⲣ.
5016	Tax-receipt. Given to Abraham, son of Maca-
5017	rius, for a solidus as his payment for the 1st
5018	instalment of the 8th Indiction. Dated 29th
5019	Payni, gth Indiction. Elias, the headman, assents.
5020	Formula as in 410.
5021	Ad. 66. (S.21)P.
5022	Tax-receipt, given to Pesate, son of Philotheus!
5023	for a tremision, as his share of the Eéviov? and the
5024	. . . for the 5th year. Dated 6th Koiahk, 5th
5025	Indiction. The 2 witnesses recur in 414, 415
5026	and an OA. ostr.
5027	ⲓ Recurs 429.
5028	? For providing entertainment for the itinerant officials; cf.
5029	Wilcken, Ostr. i. 389. The other word is obscure ; ? ? ke ayarpna.
5030	429. (S. 18) P. 1? kaoou-.
5031	ⲱ ⲩ wd?
5032	Tax-receipt, given to Pisate (sic), son of Philo-
5033	theus. The sum paid is 4 (? of a solidus). The
5034	class of tax is obscure.! Demetrius the headman
5035	and Senouthius the priest assent (srouyeiv). Psate,
5036	son of Pisrael, is the scribe.
5037	2 -ⲟ ebol. 3
5038	ⲓ Cf. 480. There 7 is possible, but here ooudis quite certain.
5039	Both have been collated several times.
5040	430. (CF. 506—s515) P. From Medinet
5041	Habu. ⲓ, 2 corr. Daueid Psai ka (or hn) pfits
5042	(or ooubts) ebol 5 s, ⲐⲱⲐ ⲗ wd?
5043	Tax-receipt to David, son of Psai. Formula of
5044	429, The sum paid is 4. Papnouthius the head-
5045	man and Senouthius the priest assent (oTocyeiv).
5046	Psate, son of Pisrael, is the scribe.
5047	500. (P.o9) P.
5048	Order from Thomas, a deacon, to give 2 okey
5049	(of wine) to Abraham and Piakou.!
5050	500—510 and 9 others are by the same hand
5051	and in a Mid. Egyptian dialect. All are Petrie’s
5052	1 Cf. the wine-orders from Oxyrhynchus (Explor. Fund’s Report
5053	96-97. 9). :
5054	39
5055	and appear to have come from Thebes. If so,
5056	either the writer must be a stranger residing there
5057	or the orders must have been delivered in Thebes
5058	for payment. But such a significant name as
5059	Piakou® and the inferences drawn from 506
5060	suggest rather that the series had originally no
5061	connection with Thebes. BP. 8705 is from the
5062	same series.
5063	? Stele Alexandria 295 (? FayyGm) commemorates Apa ⲇⲓⲟ
5064	piakou, which thus looks like a title.
5065	501, (P.10) P. Hand of §00. 2 ? 4.
5066	Similar order to give 2 oxedn of wine to Pihla (?)
5067	when he comes.
5068	502. (P.12) P. Hand of §00.
5069	Similar order to give 2 ϭⲕⲉin to Peti! and Isaac
5070	and a .. 2 of grapes.
5071	1 Or = mpetei * to him who comes.’
5072	3 Cf. ? kot or ⲃ.
5073	503. (P. 14) P. Hand of 600
5074	Similar order for 4 ϭⲉ
5075	505. (P.17) P. Hand of 6004 niom,niop,
5076	or nrom.
5077	Similar order for 6 grein (wine) and 4 of vinegar
5078	to be sent to Pouaeid.!
5079	! If correctly read, this is presumably the town near Behnesa
5080	(Amél. Géogr. 4, Crum Copt. MSS. 66). What follows should
5081	farther define the position. Pom cannot be read.
5082	504. (2.16) P. Hand of 500. V.p. 84.
5083	Order, from Thomas, to send him some grapes!
5084	and to fill and send a xd8os of . . 3
5085	1 ⲯ, Crum Copt. MSS. 37. 2 v.496.
5086	506, (P.27)P. Hand of 500.
5087	Order from Thomas, for a . . .} of grapes.
5088	1 ? xdBiov, dimin. of xdBos.
page 69
5089	40
5090	ACCOUNTS AND LISTS.
5091	820. (C. 8247) P. From Medinet Habu.
5092	Account or list in which John the shepherd, a
5093	Aitpa of wool, the fyoduevos, the kdpis Avyodoraiis?
5094	and the «pis Mannouél are mentioned.
5095	1 This official occurs in the life of the patr. Isaac (ed. Amélineau
5096	73, = Z. 110), 685—688, where he is represented as at Alexandria
5097	in subservience to ‘Abd el-‘Aziz b. Merwin. The word following
5098	is presumably a verb.
5099	192. (£. 294) P.
5100	List or account. It contains the bronze . . .! of
5101	a vessel, 2 xorvAac of . . . having 2 knives (?)2 on
5102	them, a blanket worth 1 solidus and 40.....
5103	\| Krou is new. Cf. ? glo or karou, apparently a measure, BM.
5104	Cat., no. 528.
5105	2 Konls ⲟⲓ cf. dwn ¢ handle.’
5106	437. (E.75) P.
5107	List of names.! The father is in each case
5108	given; in 6 perhaps the grandfather.
5109	1 Pjioi, cf. Pjoui. Nase may be abbreviated (? Athanase). TIloje
5110	occurs on an E. fragt.
5111	438, (E.95) L.
5112	List of moneys (?)! paid to various persons.?
5113	1 In each case apparently 25 hundred’; cf. 174. Vo. 2 looks
5114	like [¢ x] 100 solidi.’
5115	2 Herbait recalls ‘ApBaifos (Rec. xxii. 163), ‘ApPaibfwyr (BGU.
5116	649). Katote = Kairos (AZ. xxxii. 49); cf. the intermediate
5117	demot. form, AZ. xxviii. 1. Hone seems new.
5118	439. (E. 155) L. Vo. illegible.
5119	List or account, giving men’s names, place-
5120	names,! and figures (? money).
5121	! For 1 cf. 801. ‘Apa Paul’ may be a monastery (cf. RAC.
5122	2, 4, 17). ¢ may abbreviate the father’s name. Ⲧⲛ is un-
5123	intelligible.
5124	440.
5125	mostly illegible.
5126	(E. 173) L. ?Hand of 108 &c.
5127	7 ? Paxém. 81? Ména.
5128	Vo.
5129	COPTIC OSTRACA
5130	List of names, apparently with those of the
5131	fathers,! joined with or without #-.
5132	! In 3 7koukl%, if a name, should be the mother’s.
5133	441. (E.176) L. 1 or ka.
5134	List of three names: * Megas,! the. . ., Doro-
5135	theus his brother, Gennadius.”
5136	! With Méyas cf. Nog, Corp. Rain. ii. 83.
5137	443,
5138	V. p. 84.
5139	List of men’s and women’s names.
5140	(£. 219) P. Two disconnected fragts.
5141	444, (E. 251) P.
5142	List of men’s names,! two being given ‘with
5143	their brethren.”
5144	! With Pliu cf. RAC. 66 Pleu, BP. 9424 Paleu.
5145	445. (C. 8163) P. From Medinet Habu.
5146	2 ? for Psmé.
5147	List of men’s names, that of the father being
5148	given. 8 seems to be a statement by Elias, ? the
5149	writer. 5, 7 = Asarias, lezekiel. For Gishn v.
5150	143.
5151	446, (C. 8200) P. From 12 in different hand.
5152	List of names,’ those of the fathers being added
5153	without 7-.
5154	1 2 Anastasius; 4 with Tanas cf. 12, 13 Tanos, Tanous which
5155	recurs Pap. Vienna i; 6 Pastor is unlikely ; 8 Ell6? recurs as Ellot
5156	(abbrev.) in BM. or. 72¥.; 11 Palkesh much resembles Palkéésh
5157	and vars., an Arabic title (Crum Copt. MSS. 42) or perhaps place-
5158	name (Corp. Rain. ii. 65); 12 Panoros possibly Greek (Panéros)
5159	for Panhoure, C. stele 8454. .
5160	447, (C. 8217) P. 1 ⲃ altered. 2 or malas.
5161	ϧ corr. Annés.
5162	Account (Adyos) of . . . Names of men and
5163	women, with their fathers,! have opposite them
5164	the obscure abbreviation p/2 and the figure ϫ.
5165	Ⲓ KaBapov (or ⲱⲕ) is fem. in BM. or. 4859, 4871; Mpoorarys,
5166	v. 120; Tnodapos,v. 354 ; Tséros? = Taevnpos rather than Tovpos
5167	(oovpos) ; Séna masc., cf. maityr 18th Phamenoth. Farin 3 and
5168	vo. 1 is puzzling, following, as it once does, a fem. name.
5169	2 ⲣ Cf. Ad. 81.
page 70
5170	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5171	448, (D. 8) P.
5172	Account with names, articles! and (presumably)
5173	sums of money, the latter perhaps in obols.?
5174	4 CI. the former, Késtou may be, like L$, a form of Constans.
5175	In 2 ? the vestment kaoofAa casula; in 3 webs. 6—8 unin-
5176	telligible.
5177	3 Must we then regard this as older than most of our ostraca?
5178	The symbols are like those for 4 obols (cf. BM. Cat. no. 711) and 2
5179	chalchi, though the a is difficult to explain.
5180	449,
5181	before a.
5182	List or account with names! and (presumably)
5183	sums of money. Text complete.
5184	(D. 9) P. 8 for j read prob. symbol as
5185	1 Several are obscure and improbable. With Tagau cf. ? ’Axabs,
5186	Akau (Crum, Copt. MSS. ; v. BM. Cat. no. 370). Kwuaplrys (ⲩ.
5187	Crum, lc. 77, Stern, AZ. '85. 33) according to Krall (Mitth. Rain.
5188	v. §8) is for xwuaplrys; but v. Lemm, Stud. no. xxv. Zabene, a
5189	place, ? abbreviated for Zubemrnése, not far Ⲛ︦. of Denderah. With
5190	Kounte cf. BM. or. 4870 Kounéos, Toivfus.
5191	450. (E. 10) L. ? Hand A. 1 Noyes. 4,5
5192	corr. nte Iewp-. Vo. 3 end, #7 possible.
5193	Account of moneys ‘which he has received
5194	from various persons.” The sums are a solidus,
5195	ϯ solidus, tremision; #éébe is prob. a measure.!
5196	Among the names are Tsouria, Tsalamanna,
5197	Tasia? Vo. 3 “besides the inheritance which he
5198	divided with Patldlios’ son.” 3
5199	6 Tavpuve.
5200	! Unless it = Boh. zeb7, for which no Sa‘id. equivalent is known.
5201	After following ox something omitted ? .
5202	2 Are these women and are the geographical elements aciidental ?
5203	Tasia fem. occurs in BM. pap. xcv; ZaAauivos in Pap. Oxyrh.
5204	Ixxxv.
5205	3 Ek6t ‘builder, apparently an important official. He fixes the
5206	price of land or of a house, Ciasca Pap. 20, Vien. Or. Journ. ii.
5207	274, BM. or. 4878 ⲥ RAC. 29. Oa ancient forms of this (?) title
5208	v. Spiegelberg AZ. xxxvii. 36.
5209	451. (E. 327) P.
5210	Account with names! and sums of money in
5211	solidi.
5212	1 Salon ? abbreviated from Salomon.
5213	the Greek name).
5214	Cf. BP. 9424 Sdlon (hardly
5215	Kere ? = Cyuus or «ip.
5216	452. (C. 8216) P. 5 prob. not nnoub.
5217	Account (Adyos) of moneys expended. 1—3
5218	41
5219	obscure.! 3 “To bricks, 11 solidi (?); to the
5220	lasane, a quarter® of . . .; to the wine, other 3
5221	quarters; to seed-corn (bought) of the man from
5222	Souén (Aswin).” 8
5223	I The repeated p, though following the sum, prob. = the ⲣ or ⲣ in
5224	the tax-receipts (v. 4191. Ma and kama I take as synonymous ; v.48,
5225	2 Here réraprov, otherw'se a measure (Wilcken, Ostr. i. 750),
5226	seems to be money. As a ϯ so'idus is frequent, this may be the }
5227	solidus or 6 xepdria; cf. Corp. Rain. ii. 157.
5228	ⲑ Spelt as-here BM. or. 1062.
5229	453. (C. 8249) P.
5230	Account with various articles and sums of
5231	money (solidi); ? cattle, pigeons, sheep, . . . in
5232	the summer of last year! ...corn,..... of last
5233	year ..., 7, 8 obscure.
5234	I Cf. Corp. Rain. ii. 181.
5235	454. (C. 8259) P. 6? ⲭⲣⲉⲱϭⲧⲉ.
5236	Account or list with various articles, names
5237	and money. Among them, a wheel (?),! an
5238	myrike, also money owed to Saneth? (daughter) of
5239	Memnon and 2 xéparia with the interest for the
5240	donkeys (?).
5241	1 Cf. MS. Crawford 33, saints bound upon a revolving iron wheel
5242	(pox ds) like the gelgil mphoi, so ? a water-wheel (sakia) or a toothed
5243	harrow (v. Klunzinger, Oberaegypt.). Prob. same as galil, gil
5244	which in the Acts of ⲑ. George (Budge 178) = Boh. é&orépinw
5245	(Leipzig Univ. MS. copt. xxvi. 29).
5246	? ?’Agoevéd, though that has the usual Greek form in Sa‘id. and
5247	Boh. Genesis and literary texts, e.g. BM. Cat. no. 271. V. Index
5248	and Rec. xvi. 103, BP. 918. Cf. Tanéth. ⲩ
5249	455. (Ⲥ 8298) L. 18 corr. ntamo-.
5250	Account (yvdois') of jars (? of wine),® prob.
5251	bought or sold on the following dates® to the
5252	persons named. Ⲧⲟ Tpetra ⲓ, for Ascension
5253	1 Often thus in Corp. Rain. ii ; cf. Leontios 166.
5254	2 Aaxkov, Aaxov, Aakwy seems a form of Adxxos. The latter ap-
5255	pears once as a wine measure = x»{8iov (ⲩ. Corp. Rain. ii. 132, cf.
5256	35, Wilcken, Ostr. i, 765), but usually as a jar for water (Patr.
5257	Isaac, 53 Inst. ég. ii. 397, Mus. Guim. xxv. 418, Miss. iv. 708).
5258	In the scalae (Paris 44, p. 23, Labib, Dict. 246) it seems confused
5259	with Aaxdyn, but in BP. 759 a list of vessels gives both.
5260	3 The series includes Ascension, Pentecost, the fast (? of the
5261	Apostles, ⲩ. Nilles, Kalend. ii%. 456, Vansleb 75), perhaps
5262	S. Phoebammon’s day, 1st of Payni (v. Ciasca, Pap. 19, Ludolf’s
5263	Calendar sub die) and others unidentifiable.
5264	4 ? occurs in BP. 1040. Places so named are in Scete and at
5265	Siut (Amélineau, Géogr.).
5266	G
page 71
5267	42 COPTIC OSTRACA
5268	day 1, for the next day being the 6th® 1, for Sun-
5269	day 1, for the 3d from (?) Sunday® 1, for the 5th
5270	1, for Saturday 1, for Pentecost Sunday in... 1,
5271	for the Saturday ending the fast 1, for the Sunday
5272	in the harvest(?) 1, for the. . . day of S. Phoebam-
5273	mon....., for ..... white, for Saturday being
5274	the 6th day 1, on account (Aéyoes) of George and
5275	Chrysostom (?) 2, on account of journeying abroad
5276	2, on account of what I owed (?) 1, on loan...”
5277	Presumably the 6th of the month; not Fiiday, since Saturday
5278	is later also called the 6.h.
5279	6 Obscure. Scarcely ‘3d hour’ Can ⲕ. mean ‘week’? Cf.
5280	Ad. 88.
5281	456. (D. 12) P. A round plate. Blank spaces
5282	between the §§. Ⲃ 1orar. B 5? kawura. F 5
5283	? simsim.
5284	Accounts regarding money, wine and grain.
5285	A. *Ⲁs regards’ the account (ⲗⲟⲥ) of moneys
5286	in the hands of Sarapion before we left Souan (7)
5287	they are 15 vepdria.”” B mentions ϭⲟⲟ of bronze-
5288	coin? D mentions ? kupe=rkupé, képé.* In E gor
5289	may = xop, the wine measure.’
5290	I'v. 48.
5291	2 For 8 perhaps 7; so ? snax, ‘on the 2d of the month.’
5292	3V.174.
5293	ⲉ V. Lemm, Stud. xv.
5294	5 V. Wilcken, Os ⲓ. i. 763.
5295	457, (E. 273) P.
5296	List of books, the beginning only. “Also ⲑ.
5297	Matthew’s Gospel, on a papyrus book, and others
5298	458. (E 241) P. 3 Iw'avwis.
5299	List of books, including the Gospels of SS.
5300	Mark and John, “and a book containing The
5301	Daughter ⲟ...
5302	1 No book of the Bible nor any known apacryphal or legendary
5303	work seems fitting here. The story of Zeno’s daughter would not
5304	be so called. There is no place for a name before ‘the Daughter.’
5305	459. (C 8110) 1.. 8? mét. 15? dmén. 167? fitou.
5306	Vo. ⲑ ? mnn-.
5307	List of books and other articles. ϩ Psalters,
5308	the Judges, a xa@iynos' of Apa Shenoute, the
5309	book of Job the Just with the Proverbs and
5310	Ecclesiastes added thereto, the life of Apa
5311	Chrysaphius the Ethiopian,® Jesus (Joshua) son
5312	of Naué, 14 coverlets,® 4 sheep-skins, a monk’s
5313	dress and a blanket (A@8:f), a brass (?)* ...
5314	(...?7pimovs) and a ..., 6 bronze kettles and
5315	two pans (Mowds),® a ...,% a brass (?) crown
5316	(? lamp) fitted with six cups,” 16 robes (kauioiov),
5317	27 pairs of grave-clothes (vewpla), 8 (?) . . . also
5318	papyri (xdprns) which have been taken away,’ 4
5319	bags (6), 3... and a small child’s-dress,
5320	(Vo) 3...,°3..., 2 weighing-machines (? yapio~
5321	ⲧⲱ), 2 ,.. for shaving, 2 ... for melting, a
5322	cauldron, 2 plough-shares 7) 8 damaged rings
5323	which have been taken away, and 2..., 2
5324	horns (?), 2 candle-sticks with the lights for
5325	each (?), a brass (?) kori, the IIAnpopopla of
5326	Apa Peter the Iberian.”
5327	! This word is so frequent in Coptic, that it seems needless to
5328	alter it to xarfixneis (v. works of Shenoute, Paris MSS. 1303, 45,
5329	130% 62, 68, of Cyril Alex. ib. 131', 11, Cyril Hieros. 131%, 66 and
5330	verb kanye, ib. 130°, 82).
5331	3 Perhaps the eunuch of Theodosius II, though he was prob. not
5332	an Ethiopian. His memory would be dear to Monophysites since
5333	he had been a patron of Dioscorus. The story of Sisinius (Mise.
5334	iv. 175) is that of another friendly eunuch of the same reign (cf. the
5335	general 5. in Z. 614).
5336	3 For this rare form of numeral v. AZ. xxxiii. 129.
5337	4 Bart is difficult to identify. Prob. some form of bronze’ or
5338	‘brass.’ In RAC. 23, Rev. ég. i. 102 &c. it occurs, beside gold
5339	and silver, in the enumeration of property and thus = xdAxwpa in
5340	BM. pap. Ixxvii. 20; in BM. or. 1062 similarly beside ⲉϩ ‘iron.’
5341	In Sa‘id. Ezek. xl. 3 kommt barét = Boh. homt efpdsi = yards
5342	oriABwy, while in Apoc. i. 1 ii. 18, the same = xaAxoAiBéros. ⲗ.
5343	also Steindorff’s Elias 50.
5344	5 Aowes in a TB. ostr. and ? Aotxas RP, 22.
5345	ⲉ Ⲥ ? hamntbp or hame-ntbp (sic) Rev. ég. i. 105.
5346	7 Cf. the ‘crown’ (a4/f/), hung in Shenoute’s church; Miss.
5347	iv. 354.
5348	ⲃ Recurs later but is obscure. Cf. 93.
5349	9 S4 may = sak, but $66 is obscure.
5350	10 Cf, the forms Teporrae Geroutius, Aewrrae Leontius.
5351	UV, AZ. ⲃ. 17. Recurs as ⲭⲉⲣⲉ BP. 9421.
5352	12 ⲣ Knpds properly © wax-tapers’ (Du Cange). In Copt. always
5353	thus with -wv, AZ. °78. 17, 4. 148, "88. 131, Patr. Isaac 50, Z. 645.
5354	Here the exact meaning is doubtful.
5355	13 Presumably the work of John of Maiuma, written before 518
5356	(transl. Nau, Rev. or. chr. iii.). Peter was well known in Egypt
5357	and is commemorated on the 1st Koiahk (as Ⲣ. of Edessa’). In
5358	RAC. 34 a priest is named Nabornoukios after him (cf. Leben ed.
5359	Raabe ⲣ. 14, Pléroph. no. ⲓ).
5360	~
page 72
5361	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5362	Ad. 23. (Sf 16) L. Hand A.
5363	Ro. Beginning of a letter. For the formula
5364	v. 53.
5365	Vo. Alist: *ⲇ silver cross; the Acts, ⲡⲉⲛ,
5366	on papyrus; my father Isaiah, papyrus; the
5367	Paradise?”
5368	! ‘New’ and ‘old’ papyrus often occur in the list Rec. xi. 132.
5369	Cf. Dziatzsko, Untersuch. (1900) 120.
5370	2 For Isaiah v. 408, for Paradise 250.
5371	460. (E.204) L. ? Hand D.
5372	Part of a list of corn.. Apparently perfect
5373	though the text is incomplete.
5374	461. (E.269) L. ? Hand of 108 &c.
5375	“List (Aoyos) of the ploughs that we sent to
5376	Piéhe!.. . and seed-corn.”
5377	On Hathor® 18th—zoth, one a day; on 21st,
5378	five; on 22d, 23d ?.
5379	1 Or simply “to the field.’
5380	2 The fields are sown this month after the Nile has subsided. Cf.
5381	the number of ploughs owned, 500, by a single village in the 8th
5382	cent. (Rainer Fiihrer, Arab. no. 53
5383	462. (C. 8150) L. From Dér el-Bahri. ⲓ
5384	prob. bakou or bakf.
5385	List (Aoyos) of corn “which we sent to Kalé
5386	mpeko!: 12 (artabas?) for us, 12 for them.”
5387	Vo. begins ? another list, partly of artabas
5388	‘“ sent to the place of ® Kyrikos.”
5389	1 Recurs BM. pap. xc, ‘a small piece of land called K., to north
5390	of Zpajs nrdmoou,’ given to the monast. of S. Phoebammon by the
5391	xowdrys (cf. Corp. Rain. ii. 126) of Jéme. Cf. Pakale in the nome
5392	of Hermonthis, BM. or. 4667.
5393	? Ma ‘dwelling,’ thus in 318, 354, 368 &c.
5394	463.
5395	blank.
5396	List (Aoyos) of meal deposited with Patsa-
5397	mouél® (?). The end, though distinct, is unin-
5398	telligible.
5399	(E. 117) L. 5 ? néentaese. 6 after la
5400	! Unlikely, though forms like Patldle, Marafois, Marans (cf.
5401	Tsei) might justify Tsamouel. Pa might be the possessive, 7 the
5402	(house) of T. or gat ? = gait; cf. 145.
5403	43
5404	464. (FE. 232) P.
5405	List, presumably of wine, since the measures
5406	dyyeiov, Suma, jrof occur repeatedly.
5407	465. (£.94)L. Hand D.
5408	12 after ox blank. Vo. blank.
5409	List of various articles. Apparently the middle
5410	only of the list; its beginning and end must be
5411	on other ostraca. * [Ⲁ] small ...,! a staff,
5412	a basket of wool, 5 ⲗⲓⲧⲟ of ...incense(?), a
5413	basket ® of dried-fish, the round pan (uayis) with
5414	its tripod. The property (axevm) of Samuel which
5415	has been taken away ; 2 sheep, a sow, 2 garments,
5416	2 blankets, his wife's dress, her cloak, her...,
5417	her . . ., a melting-pot,* a udriov measure, a
5418	(sic).”
5419	! So BP. 8641, ϩⲙ ib. 9421, but BM. or. 1060 kounjou which
5420	connects it with compounds of ⲟⲕ (ⲩ. Crum, Copt. MSS. 32).
5421	Jou made of copper, AZ. "84. 148 = "88. 131 (Stern, ‘Becher.’
5422	Why ?).
5423	2 Cf. RP. 46 ‘a small kat of dried fish’ Kat hem (52m) Pap.
5424	Nicholson, AZ. ’69. 143 and ‘the upper and lower 4a’ ib. '85. 74
5425	seem to be something different. In Berl. konigl. Bibl. or. 1611, f. 5
5426	kot seems = kat basket.
5427	3 Recurs BP. 4977 in a list of clothes. Prob, Greek, but I can-
5428	not identify it. ? from Ba@ds ¢ thick.’
5429	4 Prob. also in 459 vo. Cf. Ad. 57.
5430	ⲑ corr. Zhoeite.
5431	466. (E. 235) P. Part of a flat dish. Vo. 1
5432	§tén. ϩ ? skene!
5433	List of various articles. Above it, * Jesus
5434	Christ.” Many words are obscure, the readings
5435	being often incomplete or uncertain. The colon
5436	is sometimes in the middle of a word, as Aelkil,
5437	1 Cf. 211.
5438	467. (C.8210) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 1 prob.
5439	ϭⲟ. ϩ taése.
5440	List of various articles. *5 suits of clothing,
5441	2 dentaése-measures, a . . .! oipe-measure, a black (?)
5442	staff to? the romos here. The articles written on
5443	this ostr. are destined? for thee and thou givest (?)
5444	them me.”
5445	ⲓ Grammar forbids * fixed’ or ‘standard’ for n/af.
5446	2 A verb wanted; ‘sent’? The staff or rod may be of metal;
5447	cf. Grenfell, Pap. ii. 162.
5448	ⲑ Or ‘they are in good order.” Conjunct. 71g- may be for etrek-,
5449	ⲉ that thou shouldest give.” For sou- ⲩ 384,
5450	G 2
page 73
5451	44
5452	468. (EZ. 313) L.
5453	List of tools. ¢¢ The saw, the chain, the thread
5454	for weaving,! the borer, the. . ., the hammer.”
5455	1 Though ap is masc. elsewhere.
5456	3 Cf. hor ‘break.
5457	469.
5458	6 poukar.
5459	List of animals with observations. The lioness,
5460	hyena, dog and fox are mentioned. On vo. their
5461	characteristics are given; but only that of the
5462	hyena, that it changes its nature,’ is intelligible.?
5463	(C. 8154) L. Vo. 4 kaite. 5 for ¢uass.
5464	1 Cf. the ‘Physiologus,’ of which part of a Coptic version or
5465	derivate is extant; ⲩ. Budge St. Michael’ xxxii, Erman AZ.
5466	xxxiii. 51.
5467	3 The fox which is John’ appears almo-t certain (ef- for efe-),
5468	but is obscure, The predicate of the same in vo. 8, 9 should per-
5469	haps be ‘cunning’; but what precedes Ads?
5470	470. (EF. 332) P.
5471	List of churches. ⲑ. Mary’s, S. Michael's,
5472	The New . ..,! Temamé[se],® Apa Victor.”
5473	1 ⲣ “The New Field’; cf. 837.
5474	2 RAC. 63 Tememése (not Tene., Amél., Géogr. 489). If ‘Isis’
5475	is contained in the name, final 7 of the preceding word must have
5476	absorbed the genitive ⲙ.
5477	471. (E£.187) L. Hand A. 2 ⲛ erased.
5478	List of portions of land (?)! and men’s names
5479	connected therewith.
5480	I Assuming it = ¥ennok. The latter's gender is unknown ; the
5481	present word is fem.
5482	472.
5483	3, 4 ? Oeodwpos wpos nshat.
5484	8 ? for gorte.
5485	“List (yr@aes) of the things (oxen) that we
5486	found in the chest (uovdixiov)! which Tsia brought,
5487	giving them to Theodore, in accordance with the
5488	writings which he brought her this day, the ? th
5489	of Thoth, of the 5th (Indiction).” It contains a
5490	cauldron, a pan (?), a knife, a . .., 2 papyri,a...,
5491	(C. 8170) P. From Medinet Habu.
5492	6 laknt, 7 ? pays.
5493	1 Scarcely a cloth here, as Du Cange in Joh. Mosch.
5494	2 Not ‘sickle’; that is ϩⲙ (Jer. l. 16, Joel iii. 13).
5495	ash BP. 1067.
5496	It recurs as
5497	COPTIC OSTRACA
5498	a melting- . . ., 4 horns, a head-cloth ($axwitiov),
5499	3...,aspade(?), 3 napkins (caBaxabfiov), a...’
5500	2...) alinen cloth (cevrorn).
5501	ⲉ Rjje (noun) recurs AZ. ’84. 148. It can hardly be from 5.
5502	473. (£.87) L. Hand D. 1 ?éooge. Add on
5503	side, nnouk ⲩ ntébe. Vo. 2 mwaloT ⲩ. 3 beg., ⲃ
5504	written on ⲩ or on ⲃ.
5505	* List (or account Aoyos) of the sacks!® that are
5506	damaged.” Vo. seems a Greek version of the
5507	Coptic. It appears to give a series of measure-
5508	ments. *ⲑ hand-breadths torn (or broken), 3
5509	divided and the other 3 on each side, the
5510	openings being each 24 finger-breadths, each
5511	oxémn® being 9 hands according to (?) the 3
5512	hands; 2 string-openings® of 3 finger-breadths
5513	(each).” This translation is very uncertain.
5514	Professor Wilcken saw the Greek text, but could
5515	make little of it beyond recognizing wijxvs and
5516	ⲡⲁⲗⲁⲓ⳪ⲧⲓ.
5517	I The Greek shows this = ϭⲁⲕⲕ (ⲟ ⲥ. 315.
5518	ⲃ Unlikely but nothing else seems possible.
5519	3 ? Openings to be closed by strings.
5520	474. (E.101v0.) L. Ro. is 619,
5521	“List (Aoyos) of the ropes (or chains) which we
5522	”
5523	gave.....” They are measured by mér, coils;
5524	cf. 97, 114.
5525	475. (FE. 132) L. Hand A.
5526	Account consisting of the names Tarshe the
5527	Little and Knitse the Little,! with figures opposite
5528	each.
5529	I The first is found elsewhere ; the other should = Kwidios (-iov),
5530	which does not recur as a personal name, Cf. 459, n. 10.
5531	476. (£. 233) P. 2
5532	Account of various articles. Wine and salt
5533	obtained at (or sent to) Keneh Kaus (mohss),' a
5534	vessel mayje for food® at Keneh, ... and a half for
5535	11 can suggest no other meaning for ⲕⲱⲃ. Cf. Ⲁⲅϧⲗⲗⲱϧⲟⲩ,
5536	Aviv, Ⲕⲱⲕⲱⲩⲙ &c. with wéA:s omitted.
5537	? = gouj, an oige of which is mentioned in a pap. Alexandria
5538	Mus.
page 74
5539	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5540	the 2 baskets, a vessel maaje of (food for) charity
5541	at Kos, another at Shenesét.*
5542	3 The difference here between As. and %:- is hard to see. Before
5543	Shenesét, no preposition.
5544	4 XyvoBdoxiov. Does not recur in these texts.
5545	477. (E. 297) P. 4 Aaxav.
5546	List of various articles. Several words are
5547	unidentified. “..., a ...ⲟ horn,'2..., 3
5548	dishes, 3 ... of silver, a ... dp, a ... ring, 20
5549	rings, 19 bronze xepdmia, some®.....”
5550	1 Erkis ? Greek ; hardly dps.
5551	2 Cf. 466 hené.
5552	478. (E. 259) L.
5553	List of the months.
5554	479, (P.30)P.
5555	Two words, written each twice. The 2d is
5556	“male”; the 1st might contain sime for shime,
5557	female.”
5558	497. Account (Adyos) of ⲟⲍ grain supplied
5559	to Shenetébm Taula (?), Tanasta daughter of
5560	Kolluthus &c. The measures are artaba and 4a.!
5561	1? = fo; v. 309.
5562	431, (12) L. 6 Eopwu. 10 Zon.
5563	List of Greek names and a few words; alpha-
5564	betical only as regards initials. All doubtless
5565	from the Bible, though some are obscure.!
5566	Ⲓ Ⲁⲓⲕⲙⲟⲱ ? for Beuxvbsar. Evka as in Sa‘id. 2 Cor. xi. 3. ⲈⲂⲭⲱⲗ
5567	? for Exxwx (1 Chr. xxvii. 4) or Ⲃϭⲭⲱⲗ. Eoxa is obscure. For
5568	ⲉⲗ ⲩ. 128. ⲁⲓ. Num. xxvi. 48 is lost, so ZanA cannot
5569	safely be compared. ϫϪⲣⲏⲫⲱⲣ = ϫⲝⲉⲧⲫⲱⲣ. HBpay is obscure.
5570	432,
5571	5 4ⲣⲓⲱⲭ.
5572	Ro. List of verbs, 5 of them in the 1st sing.,
5573	1st Pres.!
5574	Vo. Alphabetical list of Greek names and a few
5575	words.
5576	(E. 330) L. Vo. 3 Axiras. 4 Avdpeas.
5577	Ⲓ A similar list BP. 5179.
5578	45
5579	433. 2 denetom.
5580	3 ? ⲩ.
5581	List of names and verbs.!
5582	(E. 333) P. ⲓ ? denoute.
5583	1 In what tense are the latter?
5584	434. (F.4)L. 1dau. 2 dau. 6 Sova.
5585	Greek words in pairs of opposed sense, with
5586	Coptic translations.!
5587	1 For sige ⲩ. 2. 573 1,
5588	Cat. p. 258.
5589	The repeated -fe is obscure; cf. BM.
5590	435. (D. 18) P.
5591	List of Greek names. 3—7 have initial ¢;
5592	sumably the others began with ⲉ and 7.
5593	pre-
5594	Ad. 30. (04.575) L. ? Hand D. ⲓ ? taaf.
5595	6 ⲟⲙⲟⲓⲱⲥ.
5596	Account (Adyos) “of what I [? spent]! at the
5597	Toros of S. John and (?) Jacob.” Itincludes some
5598	Surat of wine, 12 suits of clothes for a tremision,
5599	3 artabas of sesame, 20 of corn. Further 24
5600	‘hundred’ of bronze money paid for wine, 10 artabas
5601	of corn paid for the camel, 8 baskets (Aixva) of
5602	bronze money paid for camel’s fodder.
5603	! Or ‘sold to.’ Another account would then begin with the
5604	bronze money. © On behalf of’ would rather be £a-.
5605	? Or Jacob may be some one concerned in the transaction.
5606	sing. pay:os points to this.
5607	The
5608	Ad. 31. (45. .
5609	List of names! with sums of money and other
5610	figures® opposite them. There are more on the
5611	ostr. but none are remarkable.
5612	! For Faltu v. 444.
5613	) I cannot complete the abbreviation xAo or ⲧⲟⲗ.
5614	Ad. 36. (6. 10948) P. From Ramesseum.
5615	Account of things bought (or sold) through
5616	Shenoute, son of Hello. It contains some pairs
5617	of pillows (mhovudreor!) and one pair of small ones
5618	1 V. Lemm, Studien xv. (p. 50). Paris scala 43 has wAovuopie
5619	ⲩ. The 98th (99th) Canon of Athanasius forbids nuns to go at
5620	night to singing-houses or places of debauch (ϣϣ s), to ®Aovuapilev.
5621	Cf. ? ⲡⲗⲟⲱⲕ(ⲉⲓ ; but this does not help the meaning. I assume (v
5622	to = ⲉⲩ (Wilcken, Ostr. i. 755). This identical sign occurs,
5623	followed by a numeral, in the list of names BP, 8709.
page 75
5624	46
5625	and 4 of towels (¢dBavov). Eire might=*“makes,”
5626	“total,” as a sum in vouiouara follows it.
5627	509. (P.42)P. 5,61.
5628	“ Account (Aoyos) of what was sent. To the
5629	town (mds), 200 Surhail (of wine), ⲑ &urhal
5630	expended,! 6 Airpar for the camels and? ...
5631	Aitpas for the ..., the remainder (?) being 22 (?)
5632	Surat.”
5633	ⲓ Elsewhere jabo/ is masc. (Crum, Copt. MSS. 64, BM. Copt.
5634	Cat. no. 691).
5635	2 Presumably the material is fodder.
5636	510. (P. 43) P.
5637	“List (Moyes) of the pitch belonging to the
5638	Témos.”” The measure used in reckoning is not
5639	named.
5640	480. (D.17) P. 4 7wvy8. ϩ prd.
5641	Apparently arithmetical tables; but their system
5642	and purpose are to me unintelligible. The figures
5643	immediately after ⲧⲱ appear to run uninter-
5644	ruptedly from 1 to beyond 30. Whether the
5645	sign frequent on vo. is for 8payur, dprdBa or some
5646	fraction, I do not know.
5647	Ad. 5. (£)L. ? Hand D.
5648	List or account, consisting of names! with
5649	figures opposite them.
5650	I Hatape in 8, not Patape. Cf. ? ’Arwis (Wilcken, Ostr.)
5651	Ad. 57b. (Sg) P.
5652	List or account, giving names! and quantities
5653	in A7pac and * hundreds.”
5654	ⲓ Pagéne and Paeik, if indeed names, are unknown. Soulioum (?)
5655	hardly = Souliman.
5656	LETTERS.
5657	293. (£.335) L. Hand D. 5 ⲟⲕ. Vo. 3
5658	end ? nantonios,
5659	Letter from Abraham, presumably the Bishop,
5660	to [Seve]rus.! “According as you wrote to me, I
5661	1 Or Theodore or Peter.
5662	COPTIC OSTRACA
5663	sent (?) saying, Give us the husbandmen? that I
5664	may send them to law with one another. (So)
5665	now if I come, I will do so; [and if they] disobey
5666	[me, I will] put them in the ..... with one
5667	another ..... children? be satisfied (and) my (?)
5668	mind be satisfied.”
5669	3 Remouaei, -ouai or -ouae in these texts.
5670	3 Or ‘the youth’ or “girl.
5671	64. (E£. 189) L. After 4 text faded.
5672	Letter from Abraham, presumably the bishop,
5673	to Xista.! Some service is asked, for which the
5674	writer promises his thanks.
5675	! Presumably for Biaoros. Ⲓ find no other instance of the name.
5676	2 Evxapiora in 100, 152, 2498 and BP. 5147 ; more often the
5677	correct evxapioTes,
5678	68.
5679	3 eho.
5680	Letter from Bishop Abraham to Constantine.
5681	On its receipt he is to go to the place (? house) of
5682	John of Shenréme! and get (or buy) 6 ⲣⲁⲓ
5683	of ⲕⲉⲟⲉϭ and for him, Abraham, also 6 ¢ pair’ of
5684	clothes and send them by the bearer of this letter.
5685	(C. 81932) P. Vo. is §16. 2 end ⲓ-
5686	! Unknown if a place ; if a person (father), cf. ? Shenoute.
5687	? Soeis (Berl. kén. Bibl. or. 1607, f. I saeik) = (eiyos. V.
5688	Wilken, Ostr. i. 755. Cf. Jud. xvii. 10, where ⲉⲩⲟⲓ varies with
5689	ϭⲧⲟⲗⲃ, the Sa‘id. (BM. Ad. 17183, 158) having the latter; also
5690	Levit. v. 11.
5691	3 Repla (Joh. xi. 44, Guidi in Rendic. iii, 2 ser. 378). BM. Copt.
5692	Cat., no. 168, p. 355 makes it probable that both this and Abos =
5693	grave-clothes ; v. also Z. 539 = Miss. iv. 723.
5694	69. (E. 125) L. Hand of 126.
5695	Vo. in artificial uncials.
5696	Letter from Bishop Abraham to the priest Apa
5697	John (?). He is requested to hear (? judicially)
5698	Pesynthius and Dioscorus regarding the matter
5699	of.....
5700	10 beg. etbe.
5701	126. (£.84) L. Hand of 69. 8 nSne.
5702	Letter from the Bishop to . He is asked
5703	to write a letter ⲧⲟⲗ] to Reuben,’ the deacon
5704	' BP. 8724 Hrbbén, 128 Horbin. He- represents the breathing,
5705	as in Herebekka (BM. Ad. 14665, f. 19), cf. Erebekka (Guidi, Test.
5706	di Abramo). Esneh in Theban texts, 891, RAC. 37, BM. or. 72.
page 76
5707	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5708	of Esneh, “under (or to) the name of my father
5709	Papas.?” A postscript enquires for the recipient’s
5710	health.
5711	2 Perhaps the address at which the letter was to be delivered.
5712	Rin, prob. T. 13 (not pin) ; v. Tattam, Lex. 430.
5713	281. (E. 43) L. Hand A. 4 beg. mmos jea.
5714	ϭ ? tetnsmn.
5715	Letter, ? from the bishop, to “Lo,
5716	Pegosh has come saying that ye have departed
5717	from! the statement which ye made in my pre-
5718	282. (E.49) L. Hand A. Vo. blank. 1 corr.
5719	ⲥϭⲓ nétn. 2 ? nétn. 4 end, smou. 6 end, erof.
5720	10 beg. ? xav. 12, 13 prob. smou.
5721	Letter without names, ? from the bishop.! *1
5722	wrote to you saying, Be so kind as come that I
5723	may meet you; and I sent God to you, blessing
5724	you and your children once and again. (But) ye
5725	have not listened to God's blessing nor to me. If
5726	a magnate (dpywv) had written for you to meet
5727	him, ye would have quickly gone. Lo, him that
5728	is above the magnate, the God of all, did I send
5729	you and ye listened not. Whether (dv) .... or
5730	(ⲕ︦) .....
5731	ⲓ Because of the blessing which the writer had sent. Cf. 58.
5732	Ad. 45. (Sg. 671) L. Hand B.
5733	Letter from bishop Abraham to his * Christ-
5734	loving son,” David, containing a request and the
5735	wish that God may prolong D.’s life.
5736	623. (E. 220) P.
5737	Letter from ‘“ his humble son,” ——, who signs
5738	with a cruciform monogram, to bishop Abraham.
5739	“And I greet my dear brother whom I love with
5740	an unceasing love, Apa Victor, the priest.” He
5741	asks for compassion or bounty for Apa Jacob,
5742	“your servant. For it is written,' The kings of
5743	Israel are merciful kings.”
5744	11 Ⲕ. xx. 31.
5745	\| say, “a word from one of you.”
5746	47
5747	285. (E.74) P. 2 prob.add ettaciéu. 8? joou.
5748	9 for ⲟ.
5749	Letter from (pl.) to ——, prob. a bishop.
5750	He is begged to send them Apa Theén, the ...,'
5751	and to absolve (?) the oath. ‘ He desired,” they
5752	13 refers to the
5753	poor.
5754	1 A title beginning with ⲧⲟ or a place-name with ga-,
5755	49, (E.4) L. Prob. hand of §0, 90, 249.
5756	For Vo. v. Addenda. 3 end, ? mn or nhouo.
5757	7 ? 104 mp or non.
5758	Letter from John to bishop Abraham. Saluta-
5759	tions to the brethren with him and to the priest
5760	Victor. The writer asks after the bishop’s health
5761	and enquires what he had decided with the
5762	magistrate (/aéane) ; “for else we shall be unhappy
5763	till God grant that thou decide (?) the matter. Be
5764	so kind as send the answer and inform (?)' me
5765	what thou hast decided.” He is asked to send
5766	the aopurea if he has received it and a man who
5767	may deliver these various —— to the brother. A
5768	post-script conveys the salutations of Soua.
5769	1 T do not know the meaning of ile.
5770	50. (E. 154) L. Prob. hand of 49, 90, 249.
5771	Letter from John of the rdmos of Apa to
5772	bishop Abraham: “my holy and in truth Christ-
5773	bearing ' father.” He also greets the priest Apa
5774	Victor, his dear brother. He mentions a visit
5775	(wapdayew) from Komes, who said he had met
5776	(ⲧⲁⲓ ⲧ︦) the bishop [in the Tomos of ?] Apa
5777	Moses.*
5778	Ⲓ Xpiorrogpdpos, a regular epithet of a bishop ; v. 85 and RP. 3, 4,
5779	6, 28, 41 ⲥ. 279, 280 are not genuine letters, so not adducible
5780	here.
5781	2v.101.
5782	90. (£.21) L. Prob. hand of 49, 50, 249.
5783	ⲒⲒ mpnoute cannot be read.
5784	Letter from John to a bishop, prob. Abraham,
5785	with greetings for the priest, Apa Victor. He is
page 77
5786	4
5787	sending some bread for the bishop to bless.! He
5788	speaks ® of coming north to salute the bishop; but
5789	II is obscure.
5790	1 Smou = bread for blessing or blessed bread, BP. 4982, Miss.
5791	iv. 522. Cf. gifts blessed by a saint for his vistors, Zach. Rhet.
5792	(Ahrens-Kriiger) 2. Smou = ⲉⲟⲗⲟⲩ( Miss. iv. 721; a gift in
5793	charity ib. 636, 648. In BM. pap. lxxviii abbot to provide smou
5794	at the gate for the poor that pass by. In 66 bishop bids send the
5795	smou : cf. BP. 877. It is often a noun without further definition,
5796	BP. 4916, 5147, RP. 22 rev., G. 111. 1 AZ.’88. 130 it = part of
5797	a heritable share in church property.
5798	2 Ⲧⲟ used just as here in AZ. 85. 68; prob. = ‘manage to,’
5799	¢ find means to.’
5800	93. (s. 5) L. 1 ? tn
5801	12 ? ⲩϩⲗⲉϧⲉ (keheve).
5802	Letter from ‘these humble ones” to their
5803	“all reverend lord and father” and *‘ patron”
5804	(mwpoardrys), possibly the bishop. They appear to
5805	inform him that they have been fasting with the
5806	deacon! “He cannot find means to go and
5807	salute thy holiness. Indeed (kai ydp) we have
5808	again sent to thy holiness concerning his wife’s
5809	clothes that have been taken Ⲁ Be so kind
5810	and give orders and take them3.....” g—12is
5811	a salutation from another writer.
5812	5 tamd ow.
5813	! For mour ehoun ⲩ. 18. The verb’s subject is obscure, the
5814	reading being uncertain.
5815	2 Cf. this verb in 298, 459.
5816	3 13 ? requests excommunication (v. 41) for the thief.
5817	94. (E£. 63) P. 12, 13 ? raraduxn.
5818	nsok. 14 6 .
5819	Letter from Ismael prob. to the bishop, with
5820	greetings for Victor. “Thy holy fatherhood has
5821	written to me saying, ‘ Thou hast dismissed the
5822	(congregation at)! church’; yet it befits (?) me
5823	not to dismiss the church. But he (?) that came
5824	to thee has lied about me. Forgive me, for I am
5825	ill and admit me to the feast,® since I am ill. If
5826	God ordain that I recover (2) I will come to thy
5827	13 end,
5828	1 Bb! ebol can hardly = “absent self from’ ; yet the excuse pleaded
5829	here makes it more likely that he had quitted church before the end
5830	of service. To dismiss liturgically is clsewhere £4 ebol, Z. 560,
5831	Leyd. MSS. 202, 204, Inst. ég. ii. 371.
5832	ϩ Recurs in 40. Cf. ⲉ, the converse of this.
5833	3 Cf. Boh. xo, be cool, refreshed, opposed to Amom to have
5834	ever.
5835	COPTIC OSTRACA
5836	fatherhood ; if I deceive* thee (?) I will pay my
5837	fine’; for I do not disobey thee. In fact I have
5838	done foolishly 7) Forgive me, my holy father;
5839	have compassion on me, this poor man.” In 19
5840	possibly a date.
5841	4 ? variant of r-Aal.
5842	ⲃ Karadixn in these texts a fine in money ; 207, Ad. 12, BM.
5843	pap. Ixxviii. 75, AZ. xxix. 23, BP. 8641.
5844	6 All uncertain, Zzaeire? future; v. Index, s. ¢fa-.
5845	98. (E. 250) P. 7 prob. not 7, ? ⲙ.
5846	prob. nothing lost. 16 ? peieray:.
5847	Letter from ⲻ- ? to a bishop, asking that the
5848	priest Ezekiel may be sent to-day to give him the
5849	communion®; “for? it is the year of my father
5850	Apa Phoebammon.3” The rest uncertain.
5851	12, 13
5852	1 Suvdyew. Cf. Z. 349, 352 where the priest of the monastery
5853	visits an anchorite for this purpos:. Other examples of ouvdyew in
5854	this sense; Rossi, Pap. I. ii. 48, (‘Gnomes of Nica’) ¢ What
5855	profit has he that communicates without having heard the reading
5856	of the scriptures?’ ; Syn. Gangr. ⲥ. 4 (Paris 129M, 85) on thnse who
5857	refuse to communicate (= ⲅⲣⲟϭⲫⲟⲣⲁ̄ⲓ uerarauBdveiv) at the hands of
5858	a married priest; Can. Athanas. 72 (BM. pap. xxxvi) penitent
5859	sorcerers shall fast 3 years and then communicate = Arab., shall be
5860	given of the mysteries; BM. Copt. Cat. no. 203 on those who carry
5861	sacraments to private persons anl dispense them, ‘I will not say
5862	they communicate them, for with whom are they gathered together,
5863	whom hear they sing p<alms, what lesson from Apostle or Gospel
5864	do they hear before partaking of the Lord’s body and blood?’ Cf.
5865	also Can. Apost. (Lagarde) nos. 10 (= xowwseis), 23 (cf. Syn.
5866	Anti. ⲥ. 5 Can. Apost. 30), Can. Eccl. (do.) no. 65, Z. 365,
5867	Mus. Guim. xxv. 416, Paris 1294. 93 = PG. 33. 1305 (Timothy)
5868	xowwviioas ; furt'.er the use in 839 &c. and the liturgical rubric
5869	nau novvaye.
5870	2 V. 88.
5871	3 Whether this refers to the patron-saint of the monastery at Jéme
5872	and whether his year = his annual commemorative festival (cf.
5873	Lagarde Aeg. 285) I do not know.
5874	288. (L. 286) L. 2 prob. ntkayamwn. Vo. 4
5875	beg. or éf or ⲫ.
5876	Letter from Paham, “his son,” to bishop
5877	Andreas.! 5 may refer to a legal declaration.?
5878	1 Recurs in a TB. ostr. from Luxor, without indica‘'ion of diocese.
5879	ⲩ [libol! n- generally in these texts ‘in presence of’ some official
5880	tribunal; v. index and BP. 8696, T. 4, Ciasca Pap. 20.
5881	486. (£.124) L. Vo. illegible.
5882	Letter apparently to a bishop (? Abraham) and
5883	saluting the priest Victor.
page 78
5884	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
5885	97. (FE. 226) P. 3 prob. yaprtys. 4 beg. nai.
5886	5 beg. ? #ne. 6 beg. nt. 8. beg. corr. prob.
5887	[27]p 5.
5888	Letter from ““ the humble” Ananias to a bishop,
5889	(probably Abraham, since Apa Victor is also
5890	saluted). 3 was probably an apology for not
5891	writing on papyrus? ‘Since has [written]
5892	me saying that [? the priest] is ill, be so good as
5893	... and write to the priest Dios that he perform
5894	the service in the tdmoc (sic) until he cease from
5895	his illness. Either (let it be) Dios or some other;
5896	at any rate be so good as send some one for him,
5897	for there is need.” 11 unintelligible, is followed
5898	by the usual salutations, after which; “Lo, I have
5899	sent 20 packets for him3”
5900	1 So my first copy.
5901	) Asin 49, 97, 129, 212, 382, 374, 888, Ad. 25, BP. 394,
5902	1032, 1084, of which 8 are addressed to superiors, 3 doubtful.
5903	Crum, Copt. MSS. no. xii has an apology for not using clean
5904	papyrus. In AZ.’84. 147, 151 the meaning is different.
5905	3 Nab (naf) in 341, 8365 must be ‘to him’; so too probably
5906	here, naf * of meat’ seeming very improbable. The material is not
5907	named ; cf. 114.
5908	104. (4.3) L.
5909	Letter to his “holy and in all ways revered
5910	father,” probably the bishop, from ‘his humble
5911	son,” with greetings to Victor. ‘As thy holy
5912	fatherhood said to me, ‘ send and I will give thee
5913	a jar! of wine with which to do the service (or
5914	celebrate the feast) this Pascha; so now I have
5915	sent brother ⲣ. Be so good as to give it him.
5916	But the chief matter is (that thou) be so good
5917	as to have us in remembrance this Pascha in thy
5918	holy prayers, that we be saved from affliction.”
5919	ⲓ Anau does not appear as a definite measure.
5920	3 Recurs BM. or. 4874.
5921	? KepdAaior thus in 368, 896, XZ. 5. 69, BP. 8703, 8730,
5922	RP. 20, 21.
5923	4 Newpaouds ‘bodily illness,” as Z. 496, or any other affliction.
5924	Cf. BP. 894, 1035, 1066, RP. 44; also Lagarde, Aeg. 246.
5925	287. (E. 227) P. 4 end? tefshime.
5926	Letter; no names visible. “Since thou hast
5927	«.... thou sayest not ..... I will expel thee
5928	from the feast. Afterwards he fellill.. ... visited
5929	him some 3 times and his [wife ?] did not. ....
5930	49
5931	. small dates,
5932	. he threw them out and
5933	ⲣ)
5934	me, seeing me eachtime.........
5935	either he or his ....
5936	afterwards . . . . . my cattle saying, Iwill... ...
5937	286. (£. 158°) L. 4, 5 prob. neidt etdope
5938	mpeys hnoume. 7 prob. nelaxioT.
5939	Letter from to Pesynthius,! bishop [of
5940	Coptos]. The writer speaks on behalf of the
5941	brethren that are with him and seems to refer to
5942	the clergy of [? the hill of] Jémet! On vo,
5943	beginning of Ps. i.
5944	1 Uncertain though probable; v. 28. Abba is apparently more
5945	ceremonious in Upper Egypt than apa; v. BM. or. 4867, 4884
5946	(saints), RP. 3, 4 (Pesynthius), BP. 9447 (a patriarch), G. 45 (a
5947	hegoumenos) ; also Grenfell-Hunt, Pap i. 104, 107, ii. 143.
5948	2 Not in the diocese of Coptos but in that of Heimonthis ; v. the
5949	Jéme papyri, passim. *
5950	Ad. 11. (Sf 11) P. gend,? na.
5951	Letter from , probably to a bishop, ? Abra-
5952	ham, since Apa Victor is mentioned. The
5953	recipient had sent the writer to fetch the deacon
5954	Sakau and Apa Victor. But now “lo, I arranged
5955	the matter but Sakau stood firm (?) saying, I
5956	cannot find means! to come. But write to me
5957	and I will bring them® and come in the morning.”
5958	! The expression grn-tvwos (v Index) seems = gn-the. Cf. r-the n,
5959	nthe n with r-rvwos ⲛ (Lemm, Cypr. §7, Guidi, Test. Abrah. 8),
5960	mprumos ⲙ (Z. 554). It should probably be read in RP. 32. In
5961	Z. 423 an apparently similar phrase has quite different meaning.
5962	2 Prob. Sakau and Victor, not the letter.
5963	66. (EF. 324) P.
5964	Letter from bishop Abraham to David and
5965	Abraham. He bids them give alms! to * this old
5966	woman” respectfully (?) and without delay.
5967	1 Less likely give the sacrament,’ as in Rossi, Cinque MSS. 96 ;
5968	cf. Hyvernat, Actes 182, 187. V. 80.
5969	67. (E£. 46) L. Hand B. For Vo. v. ⲣ. 87.
5970	Vo. 1 read nfr.
5971	Letter from bishop Abraham to the priest
5972	Elias. Elias is to read this letter to Patermoute
5973	and beg him to show charity to this widow, that
5974	the Lord may bless him.
5975	H
page 79
5976	ϭⲟ
5977	188, (C. 8222) P. 7? kbp. 8? psnaun.
5978	Letter from Pshére to the priest John. He
5979	writes by order of the bishop, bidding John give a
5980	tremision to a certain woman who is then to
5981	deliver the receipt to the bishop.! What follows
5982	is obscure. John is warned of the bishop’s dis-
5983	pleasure and ordered to remain at Tmounagsé * till
5984	the tremision (?) has been paid.
5985	1 Reading msn nekevrayiov erof ; but this is quite uncertain.
5986	2 A place? Cf. Tuovvapm near Esneh, Grenf. Pap. i. 63,
5987	Tmounaksn El-Gebriwi graffiti (copies Newberry-Fraser) ; cf. also
5988	Amélineau, Géogr. 515. Exact meaning of mér obscure.
5989	258. (C. 8140) L. Hand of 227 &c. 7 ⲃ.
5990	ⲃ mmau. Vo. 1 mpefson. 3 aub. 6 aud on je
5991	taryaTr.
5992	Letter from the ‘ humble” Elias? to ‘‘ his dear
5993	brethren, all those that love the Lord Jesus
5994	Christ (Eph. vi. 24), that ye may be kind and
5995	have pity on this poor man for God's sake.” For
5996	it is written (1 John iii. 17, ending ‘... let com-
5997	passion go forth to him’); and again (Prov. xix.
5998	17), He that &c. ; and again, (— ?3).”
5999	1 Elias’s fondness for quotation is seen in Ad. 28, BP. 9443.
6000	2 Is this a kind of ⲉ̀ⲅⲓϭⲧⲟⲗ elpyvuchy (Dict. Chr. Ant. i. 408)?
6001	Of the others of the same class none shows the rank of the writer
6002	who recommends the poor to charity, 259, 362, 263 ⲉⲥ. might
6003	perhaps be in some way used by beggars. Being without names,
6004	they can scarcely be intentional forgeries.
6005	3 7? ⲟⲩⲟⲩ SasSoulou . . .
6006	259, (C.8141) L. From Dérel-Bahri. Hand
6007	of 265. 6 for mare-.
6008	Letter from John, “ his son,” to his * pious, all
6009	reverend” son (sic)! —, asking charity in con-
6010	ventional phrases, for a poor man.
6011	UA similar senseless repetition of ‘son’ in 366 This text and
6012	261-265 may be mere writing or composition exercises, not
6013	real letters. Cf. also 75 ro.
6014	260. (C. 8250) P.
6015	Letter from Elias to Elias, the priest, recom-
6016	mending to his charity certain poor who were
6017	going to him, and asking him to write . . ...
6018	261. (£. 115) L.
6019	Letter from his ‘“son” to Pheu, asking charity
6020	for a poor man.
6021	COPTIC OSTRACA
6022	262. (£.56) L.
6023	Letter without names, asking charity for a poor
6024	man. Cf. 26
6025	263. (£.67) L. Hand of 264, 269, 327.
6026	Letter similar to the foregoing. Clearly an
6027	exercise. The script is unskilled except in 8, of
6028	which g seems to be a copy.
6029	264. (E.247) P. Hand of 263 &c.
6030	Letter or exercise, similar to the foregoing.
6031	265.
6032	of 259.
6033	Opening phrases of letters or exercises, similar
6034	to the foregoing.
6035	(C. 8142) L. From Dér el-Bahri. Hand
6036	266. (E£.200) L. Hand B.
6037	Letter asking charity and a (? judicial) settle-
6038	ment for a widow.
6039	267. (S.3) P. 13, 14? mmon.
6040	Letter from , a widow, to her ‘dear
6041	father,” ——. She says that she and her son are
6042	dying of hunger! and she begs him to ask Abraham
6043	to take the bread? of her. ‘Indeed I am a poor
6044	and needy widow.”
6045	ⲓ ⲣ Eifi ha-. .
6046	3 Perhaps to buy the bread or cakes which she baked. One
6047	might expect ‘give’ instead of ‘ take,’ but the text forbids it. /&7,
6048	only known from the Scalae; seems to be ‘fried cakes’ (though
6049	the form Jb is not recorded in this sense).
6050	9268. (C. 8155) L. Hand of 227 &c. 4, 5
6051	ⲉ︦ mn-. Vo. 1 ? poua. 2 corr. hws, ⲧⲟⲡⲟϭ.
6052	3? ⲕⲟⲓ ⲩⲟ. 6,7? atéau. 7 ene=nne.
6053	Letter from the “humble” Elias’ to the xpos
6054	Mena. He asks his kindness for this young
6055	brother” of whom Sakau, the /adane, had already
6056	informed him ; ⲁⲡ that thou be so good as to bid
6057	1 In Ad. 28 the same salutation as here.
page 80
6058	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6059	pay him the solidus, as though thou didst give it
6060	to the romos. For our life harms none (?), but
6061	they that blame ..... Be kind and give him the
6062	solidus for the sake of this humble, unprofitable
6063	one,? lest God find cause to blame me.”
6064	2 Presumably the writer.
6065	289. (£. 319) L. Hand of 263 &c.
6066	Letter from the “humble” Paham to ‘the
6067	pious and God-loving ” priest, Apa Enoch, asking
6068	his charity for Peter, a poor man.
6069	270. (E.131) L. Hand D. Ro. should per-
6070	haps be vo. 5—8 prob. sike ⲙⲉ ovde petedaunont
6071	hiddf je-erepaiji nourvym meus. Vo. 3 Geodidia.
6072	Letter. “. . . still more of (?) the poor. For
6073	the Scripture knoweth that a man’s tool for work
6074	is all-important and hath commanded not to take
6075	the mill-stone in pledge neither that on which
6076	they grind; for that man takes a soul in pledge.!”
6077	On vo. something is referred to which the Per-
6078	sians*(?) had taken.
6079	! Deut. xxiv. 6. This transl. of éwudror corresponds to Boh.
6080	‘that which is upon the e¢b»f.” Cf. Lemm, Studien, no. x.
6081	3 Indicating a date between 619 and 629, or soon after.
6082	Ad. 64. (6 2) P.
6083	Letter from his ‘ humble [? son]” Jacob to the
6084	ⲕⲟⲣⲟⲥ Pous. Some request relative to money
6085	matters is made,’ “that God may bless thee and
6086	this poor woman thank thee. For thou knowest
6087	thou didst settle the . . . before the altar.”
6088	1 Mvole here ? as in 140 ; ‘according to what was agreed on.’
6089	95. (E.93) L. Hand A.
6090	Letter without names and of obscure purport.
6091	Possibly ée=4a ‘the great feast.”! Instructions
6092	are given about sending the camels. Apparently
6093	complete, yet 8 (unless it = affirmative ⲟ) can
6094	scarcely end a phrase.
6095	Ⲓ An obscure word 5ta, BM. or. 4879 nrm-psta.
6096	96. (£.130) L. Prob. Hand of 337. 8 beg.
6097	prob. mn. petséh . . . ebol. Vo. effaced.
6098	5]
6099	Letter, prob. to a superior. ‘Since I (we)
6100	have written to thee once and again, begging thee
6101	by (xara) God, in much humility as a son,' to go
6102	and perform the service (feast) in the rdmos and
6103	make peace with thy brother, as [it is written,]
6104	Forgive®.....
6105	! This expression might however refer to the recipient, who
6106	would thus be the inferior.
6107	2 Perhaps refers to Mt. xviii. 21 or Lu. xvii. 3.
6108	102. (C. 8148) L. Hand of 227 &c. 2 end,
6109	Sax. 3 beg. Papnoute. 6 ⲧⲱⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ. Vo. effaced.
6110	Letter from Elias to the deacon Macarius and
6111	Papnoute. He invites them to come and. take
6112	part in Divine service (feast),! since he has not
6113	been able to go to...
6114	! Or in a commemorative festival, as e.g. Z. 291, Mus. Guim.
6115	xxv. 150,
6116	103. (C. 8257) P.
6117	Letter perhaps from a superior. “As I came
6118	in in the evening and requested thee not to per-
6119	form the service (feast) until we had arranged and
6120	finished making agreement with this man!; lo,
6121	now the people (Mads) have persuaded ® the whole
6122	clergy thereto (?) and they have begged me saying,
6123	‘ Be so good and allow us to do the service (feast)?
6124	to-day, for itis the day of the men that were
6125	slain.#’ He who shall® go in... to-morrow and
6126	we .....
6127	! Reading 6, 7 San’nrofc) ntnlo ⲃ mln).
6128	3 Reading 9 af? eros.
6129	3 Perhaps a festival is more likely.
6130	4 A recognized martyrs’ commemoration would hardly be thus
6131	described.
6132	$ Or pe enclit., Ⲙⲉ will go in.’
6133	290. v. Addenda. Hand D.
6134	7 hump.
6135	Letter from the deacon Victor to John. The
6136	latter is told to take his son, presumably Patapé,'
6137	and with him to perform the service (feast) at the
6138	“place”® of Apa Papnoute. ‘The oeconomi?
6139	(E. 193) L.
6140	! Though the sequel may make this uncertain.
6141	2 Ma ? simply translates Téwos.
6142	3 Plur. also in T. 7. The ‘“great ⲟ mentioned Acta Daniel.,
6143	Rev. or. chr. v. 62, Can. Athan. BM. pap. xxxvi. 8. V. Leontios
6144	121.
6145	H 2
page 81
6146	52 COPTIC OSTRACA
6147	have sent saying, ¢ The people do agree to Patapé,
6148	perhaps they wish for him.’* (So) now bring
6149	him and perform the service with him on Satur-
6150	day. Do not fail® to bring Patapé with thee on
6151	Saturday.”
6152	4 This is literal, unless rdxa (cf. Z. 594, 602) has another mean-
6153	ing and assuming audi = auoud’ (but cf. 481).
6154	8 Lit. ‘Do not continue being devoid of (?) bringing.’ Nsou-
6155	seems unknown beyond these texts (v. Index and BP. 1076, 8728,
6156	T. 18) and has same meaning as nat- 67 ϩⲓ n- 228, 328,
6157	402. Cf also nsoulaan ⲛⲥⲟⲧⲓⲗⲟⲩⲓⲁ 230, Ad. 16, with the fre-
6158	quent nat(or xwpis)/aau. Ⲓ suppose it connected with Soowe, ⲓo
6159	be dry,’ then ‘to be empty.’
6160	101. (C. 8134) L. Hand of 227, ⲥ. 2 Perit.
6161	3 ? bok nai. 5? mpéorpn.
6162	Letter from Elias to Perét,! whom he requests
6163	to come to him (?) at the earliest opportunity.
6164	The approaching fast is referred to; also * the
6165	hill.” 2
6166	1 BP. 9445 also from this Elias to Perét. Cf. fem. Terét, BM.
6167	pap. cccexlviii vo. and Journ. Philol. xxii. 271.
6168	2 The next word probably not a name,
6169	99. (E.328)L. Ro.illegible. 2ekoun. g for
6170	hmnpouds.
6171	Letter from John to the priest Apa Victor. He
6172	speaks of coming next day to salute him, and
6173	adds that the festival of the End of the Fast! has
6174	passed satisfactorily.
6175	1 Lit. ‘Festa Solutionis.” It ends the quadragesimal fast and
6176	immediately precedes Easter (Leyd. MS. no. 32, Paris 129%, 160).
6177	In Z. 423 and Méms. Inst. ég. ii. 352 called 63 mpxaoxa. In
6178	Paris 1314, 166 a writer says * Do not bring to naught the sufferings
6179	of the 40 days by one day. . . . Say not, To-day is the 6 5
6180	In Athanasius’ Festal Letters ⲉ will end 6 the holy fast
6181	ⲥ. (no. 39, Clar. Press 50) corresponds in those of Cyril and in
6182	Grenfell Pap. ii. 166 to Tas smorelas ⲡⲉⲣⲓⲗⲉⲓϧ ; and the Copt. of
6183	the Syntag. Doctr. has 6 for Abew. Sometimes it is referred
6184	to as a season, not a day (Paris 130% 47).
6185	2 Lit * by God’s will.’
6186	- 100, (C. 8111) L. Prob. hand of 227 &c.
6187	4 end, ? aub. 5 emate. 6? mpef-. 8 aud.
6188	Letter from Elias to Paul. He had (?) sent
6189	another Paul regarding 2 blankets (Add). He?
6190	had not neglected his errand and E. had expressed
6191	his thanks. He now sends him again asking for
6192	) If mpen- is right, Paul in 3 must be followed by another name.
6193	the mats (or coverlets) and the black garment.
6194	Panare is a doubtful word.® Vo. -ϥ request P.
6195	to spend Easter with E.
6196	) For the position here of £am? v. Stern § 194.
6197	3 ? MHavdpiov “ basket.” Epiphanius’ work (with art. ) prob. in
6198	RP. 22 rev. So prob. in BM. or. 4834 (from Thebaid).
6199	15. (E£.214)P.
6200	Letter from John, the /adane, ‘and the whole
6201	village’ to , an ecclesiastical superior. Some
6202	one, for bad conduct or influence, needs punish-
6203	ment. ‘“..... But let thy holy fatherhood
6204	prosecute (Sworew) him, lest disturbance arise;
6205	for indeed he has done much! evil. For if thou
6206	allow him to enter thy dwelling and the children
6207	come in and temptation? arise . ....”
6208	1 Cf. BM. or. 1062. 76 6 mpetnanouf and pap. xxviii. 37
6209	pr. nouoeis ; also Hyvernat’s Actes 148, 166, AZ. 4. 154, RAC. 54.
6210	3 V. 104. .
6211	116. (C. 8228) P. 1? tetn-. 8 for anko. ⲓⲓ
6212	? mmoue.
6213	Letter from John, the /afane (v. 115) to Abra-
6214	ham. Apparently an account of a judicial enquiry.
6215	“According to thy request we have heard the
6216	case of Sourous! and Apa Rasios,® having made
6217	enquiries through Elias, son of Kalapése. We
6218	found that Marinos’ acknowledgement is at?
6219	....., while Elias is ill and unable to produce
6220	it; * (but) if the old usage (?) is still valid, he will
6221	produce it and we shall have an end of the affair.
6222	We left the matter until E. should recover (lit.
6223	rise up). Apa R. has raised doubts saying, . ...
6224	witness (?), Sourous having taken away some. . .
6225	1 So in some 15 Jéme papyri (8th cent.), where an oeconomus
6226	thus named occurs. In BM. papp. xcv, xcvi Souros; only in AZ.
6227	'91. 3 Suros. In Vit. Pachom. and Hist. Laus. Zodpovs, in Corp.
6228	Rain. ii 24 Sourou, m Z. 366 Soures, in Grenfell, Pap. ii. no. 72
6229	Zovpts. The same name is attributed by Eutychius (PG. 111, 1056)
6230	to Timothy Salofaciolus (scarcely ywpds, Gutschmid, Kl. Schr. ii.
6231	452). Prob. an Egyptian name, not = Z{pos.
6232	2 Recurs BP. 5184. Prob. one name, like Apakire (53),
6233	Apaménas (Grenfell, lc. no. 91), Apaviktor, Apaol, Apadios,
6234	Apamoun &c., all containing saints’ names. An obscure martyr,
6235	Rasios, at Rome, A.SS. Maii vii. 751. Cf. Rosios (?) in Sachau’s
6236	Verz. d. Syr. Hss. ii. 556.
6237	3 ¢Is lying at’ or ‘ deposited at.’
6238	4 Act. and pass. indiscriminately used in Coptic, though latter
6239	rare (RP, 3).
page 82
6240	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6241	and a... sow from the island () 5 And further
6242	Apa R. trusted to S. swearing an oath as to these
6243	. . . and the sow, according as he came before ⲡⲉ.
6244	As7 (then) he has relied on S., it is right that S.
6245	satisfy him in a holy place,® giving an oath, so far
6246	as he can do so. If he swear that he did not
6247	take them away to the damage of the island, he
6248	must know. And if he swear otherwise, as it is
6249	he who swears, so (too) it is he who was relied on.
6250	Thus were their dealings one with another.”
6251	§ 62 should be ‘big beam’; but if £56 is ‘sow,’ this seems
6252	unlikely.
6253	ϭ Nakrn- or ⲉ̀, the usual prepos. for appearance before a
6254	magi-trate, v. 181, AZ. ’84. 153.
6255	7 ’Ey ϭⲟ also in RAC. 25.
6256	8 Ie. a church; cf. Rev. ég. i. 101.
6257	17. (C. 8234) P. 5etnm. 6 nenran.
6258	Letter from Joseph, ladane of Jéme, to Matthew,
6259	his * brother,” sending information respecting’
6260	Germanus. Jeremias adds his greetings.
6261	! For Aama n- v. 48.
6262	882. (C. 8264) P. 4 merit.
6263	Letter from * this unworthy David, ⲙ [of]
6264	...,"! requesting something of his ‘dear lord
6265	and father,” Apa Bartholomew.?
6266	1 ? Temoue. It seems a place-name in BP. 4967. Cf. RAC. 79
6267	Tmuei mPeisenai. In 118 this is less likely.
6268	? Recurs in 188.
6269	118. (£.126) L. 4 pna.
6270	Letter from ‘this humble one,” unnamed, to
6271	Zacharias, “the most honorable /aSame.”! It
6272	relates to the affair of Apa Ananias.
6273	1 Apparently recurs in 189, 308. In Vien. Or. Journ. ii. 273 a
6274	magistrate of the name is mentioned.
6275	119. (E.181) L. 3forepma. 6? mmnti.
6276	Letter from Paul, son of Joseph, to Samuel
6277	the ladane! *ⲉ went to the house of the great
6278	ⲓ Magistrate of this name, Ciasca, Pap. 20, BM. or. 4659 (8th
6279	cent.)
6280	53
6281	man *; he requested me regarding Athanasius and
6282	I have made an arrangement with him. I have
6283	no further claim on thee (sic) ® concerning . ...”
6284	3 Nog rbme ⲟⲓ nog nréme, primarily adult,’ Z. 527, or ‘great
6285	man’ (of a famous saint) Rossi I. iv. 16; or ‘magnate,’ ib. ϭⲟⲟ,
6286	Miss. iv. 743 ⲉ nnog), BP. 8727 ; also, as perhaps here, ‘head
6287	of monastery,” Miss. iv. 739, Leyd. MSS. 162, Z. 340 (= ‘abbas’,
6288	Méls. d’Arch. i. 109, ? 824 nog nshime * abbess’ Miss. i. 386, cf.
6289	Paris 129M, 125 nnog mpuovacrnpwv, Vit. Pachom. §§ 81, 94
6290	peydrot, 74 ⲙⲉⲩ. &8eAgol; or former abbots, RAC. 38; ecclesias-
6291	tical (?) magnates acting as or with magistrates Rev. ég. i. 105,
6292	Ciasca, Pap. 20, BM. or. 4875, 4879, BP. 8728, cf. 121;
6293	or as opposed to clergy, RP. 14. Ⲓ its civil use it may =
6294	wpwTokepufTYs.
6295	3V. 44.
6296	120. (E. 252) P. ⲓ ntibélje.
6297	Letter from Terbounouos,! a deacon, to Pgél and
6298	Paul,® the ladanes. He requests them to pay with-
6299	out delay the tremis to Mena, son of Pakouje.?
6300	1 Terbounos BM. or. 4875, Tribounos 878, BP. 8716. There
6301	was a well-known instance under Justinian (Suidas s.v.). Cf. the
6302	names Komes, Presbyteros, Praepositos (BGU. 672).
6303	2 Paul, /aSane of Jéme in BP. 8704. Cf. Ad. 286.
6304	3 This man recurs 870. Perhaps Pakou; cf. Pako, BM. or.
6305	4874.
6306	121, (C. 8302) L. Hand of 227 &c.
6307	Letter from “the humble” Elias to Komes, the
6308	lagane,! Samuel (?) and ‘“ all the magnates of [the
6309	village ?] by name.” He request them to hasten
6310	and do something without delay in reference
6311	apparently to some one who is a monk (uovdgew).
6312	On Vo. ‘calf’ and ‘camel’ are legible.
6313	1 This cannot be the 3iouenrfs in the 2d half of the 8th cent.,
6314	RAC. 98b, Rev. é&g. v. 93 &c.
6315	122. (6. 1)P. s5?efi. 7o0r kd. 8? ouaiei.
6316	Letter from Azarias, “his brother,” to Stratige,’
6317	the Jadane. “I wish thou wouldst be so brotherly
6318	as send Mark, son of Pisrael, to work and relieve (?)
6319	Sarapion from work; for indeed his fellow is ill
6320	and he is leaving the place to ruin (?).2”” If God
6321	1 Recurs BM. pap. xciii, or. 4871. Prob. for Xrparfyios,
6322	3 Reading Zako.
page 83
6323	54 COPTIC OSTRACA
6324	ordain it he will ⲟ and tell of him to his father,
6325	and Stratige shall continue the work and buy his
6326	blanket (?) for him (Mark) ..... The text is
6327	often obscure.
6328	3 Below (13) and in 188, 174, 198 (twice), 234, 244, 327,
6329	Ad. 36, AZ. '85. 70, 71, ? BP. 714 this auxiliary verb oua- is
6330	found. It always has a pronominal suffix and implies future action.
6331	It does not seem possible to connect it with Boh. ows (Stern
6332	§ 609), yet like this, it may add an emphasis. V. Breasted on its
6333	hierogl. prototype, xa r-, PSBA. April 1901. -
6334	124. (E. 135) P.
6335	Letter from Abraham, ‘his brother,” to his
6336	“lord and father” Apa Victor. * Here is the
6337	deed of sale of (last) evening.! I have drawn it
6338	up after having combated the folly of Papnoute.
6339	And I spoke with the youth, after having arranged
6340	the gift as regards the house for thee, and have
6341	begun to persuade him. And I greet thee, my
6342	master.?”
6343	1 Reading ⲙⲃ or ‘we being in the evening’ i.e. ‘which we
6344	arranged last evening.
6345	5 A rare conclusion in Coptic letters; RP. 17, 18%, 32. Cf.
6346	Rainer Mitth. v. 36.
6347	127. (E£.191) L. ? Hand D.
6348	Letter to an ecclesiastical (?) superior. No
6349	names visible. A request that a boy may be
6350	received into the recipient’s service or protection,
6351	lit. “under the shadow of thy sanctity.” Vo. 4,
6352	8 appear to have a place-name, Pankalé or
6353	Pankaléla.!
6354	1 Recurs Ad. 38 and ? 8388. El-Kaleila, near Denfik, may
6355	have Arabic etymology. Several such names with Pa ⲛ- are known
6356	(v. Amél. Géogr., also Pankamé RAC. 84, Pampané 94). The
6357	noun here is perhaps ⲃ an instrument of some sort, Miss. iv.
6358	632, cf. Paris MS. 43, f. 57 ka’eele = gb ; possibly also Miss. iv.
6359	ϭ keleli (not kelebin) though Arab. has os. Recurs? T. 15 and ?
6360	as kallére, Z. 506. Cf. also ? ⲉⲍ ‘an iron hook,’ Kircher 127.
6361	Ra'éla BP. 8716 seems different.
6362	128. (E. 210) P. 6 corr. fennoou. 77? pest.
6363	8? tnna-. 12? joou. 14 tnna-.
6364	Letter to a superior. No names. * After leav-
6365	ing thee last evening, I spoke with Stephen and
6366	he agreed to all that thy paternity had said to me.
6367	And, while talking with him as to (?) going to the
6368	lasanes that we might send a letter to him and the
6369	father! there, he said, ‘ Let us at any rate see that
6370	we come to a settlement with him and release (or
6371	send away) the man.’ However, whether we
6372	make a settlement or not, we will release the man
6373	by ..... If the matter come to law (?) again,
6374	..... from the Fast onwards. If ....., I will
6375	bring thee the reply.” Much of this translation
6376	is but guessed.
6377	I Siz almost certain ; but cf. eft, 398 &c., which might here refer
6378	to the head of another monastery, as e.g. Z. 295, 307.
6379	152. (C. 8143) L. From Dér el-Bahri. Vo.
6380	3 prob. n#otk.
6381	Letter to a superior. No names. Elaborate
6382	salutations and good wishes for the recipient and
6383	all his household; then a request that he will
6384	examine someone's affairs and arrange without
6385	delay! a settlement between him and ‘the wicked
6386	men, for they are ill-treating him; that I may
6387	give thee my thanks and that the Lord may bless
6388	thee and all thou hast.”
6389	1V.187.
6390	291. (E.284)L. ⲓ corr. [Sor]p pev ti-. 7? for
6391	smine mnimof.
6392	Letter from ¢‘ this humble Paham” to Pjoui.
6393	After salutations he refers to what they had
6394	together agreed on! regarding the affairs of the
6395	deacon David, with whom he now asks Pjoui to
6396	make an arrangement . . . . . ‘Thou knowest
6397	that we prayed together; do not cause the prayer
6398	of...tofail.....2
6399	1 Recurs Ad. 54. Cf. sano (Spiegelberg), so ‘make a good
6400	arrangement.’
6401	v.77.
6402	Ad. 60. (S.25)L. From Dérel-Bahri. Sayce’s
6403	copy. “ Distinctly written.”
6404	Letter from the ‘“ humble” Victor! to the
6405	“most honorable (ruuwraros), Christ-loving”
6406	lasanes. After he had left them,® certain peasants
6407	had come to him in great distress because of the
6408	money measured out (?) to them by the ledanes
6409	and had begged him to intercede. ‘It is not (?)
6410	ϯ Crosses above his name as in 182.
6411	3 Suff. 2d plur. ? as in Ad. 88. Cf. in 9 below and 61.
page 84
6412	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6413	right ye should burden3 the 2 men with the
6414	camel; justice rather requires ye should distribute
6415	(the cost of) the camel over the whole of the
6416	peasants’ quarter, so that ye permit not any
6417	wrong (to happen) to one beyond another of all
6418	their fellow-peasants (but) make them equal one
6419	with another, according to the justice of God.
6420	Oh,* I beseech you most honorable lovers-of-
6421	Christ, repel not my request, but do God’s justice
6422	and make them equal one with another, that I
6423	may give you thanks. These have I written.
6424	I greet you, most honorable Christ-lovers.® Fare-
6425	well in the Lord. Amen.”
6426	3 Noj ¢jn- thus in Leyd. Cat. Antiq. coptes (1900) no. 35 and
6427	BM. Add. 31290, f. 279 (pap. Joad) ; cf. émBdAAw. .
6428	4 Asin 198. $V. 8565.
6429	¢ Lit. ¢ your most hon. Christ-lovership.’
6430	129. (E. 281) P.
6431	nkesop possible.
6432	Letter to a superior! Excuse me that I can
6433	not find papyrus, as I am in the country.”*® After
6434	greeting his correspondent and his brother”
6435	Zaél,® he continues, “As to what thy paternity
6436	wrote me concerning the children of John the
6437	priest, I have in truth found it (to be so) as
6438	regards the younger * brother who is . . ., accord-
6439	ing to their declaration made me; and also as to
6440	the trouble in which the widow is about him.
6441	For I have heard that thou hadst said that none
6442	of her portion should be demanded of her ¢ beyond
6443	4 artabas of corn. She has however paid him 5
6444	artabas; for I learned the truth from the father.”
6445	10 corr. lesto ⲉⲓⲙϥⲧⲓ. 16
6446	1 Perhaps a Jasane ; cf. the expression in 9, 10 with 1
6447	ϩⲩ. 97. 6 opposed to time, Leyd. MSS. 300. In BM.
6448	pap. xxviii ploou ‘desert,’ Kéme ‘inhabited’ (?), ⲭⲉ (sic) *culti-
6449	vated land’ are contrasted. Cf. 388.
6450	3 In 196 Saél, so ? for Misael, as Chaél for Michael.
6451	occur only in Theban texts. Cf. 431.
6452	4 Taking Aou for kous as prob. in 858. This is rare in Sa‘id.
6453	(BM. or. 1060, 46 kounjou, BP. 8641 konjou, cf. jou AZ. 88. 131),
6454	less so in Mid. Eg., v. Crum, Copt. MSS. 32.
6455	ⲃ Hl (16) ; the same ? in BP. 9448, ‘send . . . early to-morrow,
6456	for indeed aikble ϧⲗⲓⲫⲉ nAayare.’ This may = the word in Z. 52
6457	Hol in Rec. vi. 65 must be different.
6458	ⲉ Cf. a phrase in 109.
6459	7 Assuming John dead, this may be the younger brother's and
6460	John’s father.
6461	Seems to
6462	55
6463	Indeed thou knowest that before now he (i.e. the
6464	brother) has been disobedient. So now I have
6465	reconciled them together and neither is again (?)
6466	to give offence to the other. Whichever shall
6467	..., I will send to thee,”
6468	130. (E. 240) P. 1 not by scribe of rest.
6469	Letter to a superior, prob. a cleric.! It recalls
6470	past legal action between the late —— and his
6471	wife, when the latter had (or was to have) sworn
6472	..... Note a Bohairic tendency in #8%, ouabd, vot,
6473	ehréi, néou. For Fut. esa-, era-, v. Index and
6474	AZ. xxxiv. 86.
6475	1 Cf. 1 “Bless me,’ added ? by someone else, after the letter was
6476	written.
6477	Ad. 65. (S.20)P.
6478	Letter to a superior, prob. a magistrate. After
6479	an apology for having failed to find papyrus, the
6480	writer begs him to hear the affair of the letter-
6481	carriers and give them a just settlement.
6482	1 Cf. 97.
6483	132. (C. 8118) L. Prob. hand of Ad. 47.
6484	2 beg., prob. /ué[an]e; before & cross, not ¢; end
6485	ⲉⲗⲟⲭ. ⲑ Tomos. 15 corr. Abraham (sic). Vo. 3
6486	for nzaf. 5 tarete.
6487	Letter from the ‘“ humble” Victor® prob. to the
6488	lagane. It relates to a part (uépos) of a house
6489	belonging to the deceased Abraham, who was
6490	also occupant of a ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ which he appears to
6491	have disposed of by will. This will the writer is
6492	sending that his correspondents may learn its
6493	terms. He has further a request to make on
6494	another matter and promises his gratitude. If
6495	Victor here speaks on behalf of the deceased, this
6496	letter would recall the will of Bishop Abramius
6497	(BM. Gk. pap. xxvii) who bequeathed the 7omos
6498	I Crosses thus above a name in Ad. 47, Ad. 80 (both also
6499	Victor). Their intention is not clear. A living person may thus
6500	use them, AZ. xxix. 15,n. In RAC. 4 above deceased saints or
6501	abbot’s name. Cf. its use in Wien. Denkschr. xxxvii. 156, 209,
6502	212, 240 &c. ⲇ cross before the name as here, Ad. 47.
6503	3 As in RAC. no. 3, BM. pap. Ixxviii.
page 85
6504	56
6505	of ⲑ. Phoebammon to Victor, his pafpris® In 4
6506	is a ? place-name, Kaphour.*
6507	3 Cf. BM. Copt. Cat. no. 395; but that text says nothing of
6508	house-property.
6509	4 ? Incomplete. Cf. Kabir (? Kifir), a monastery between Fau
6510	and Eshmunein (Mus. Guim. xvii. 680, cf. 223). But this may be
6511	too far north and in Greek it is Kafos (Vita Pachom. § 88). Karour
6512	might be read. Cf. the man’s name Kapodp, Epist. Ammon. episc.
6513	ⲃ 17 (there explained as Thebaic for xoAoBds). Cf. also Steindorff
6514	in AZ. xxx. 63.
6515	133. (L.3) P. ⲓ pef-sic. 6 corr. kakés.
6516	Letter from Thanasia (Athanasia) to the priest
6517	Apa Ananias and Apa Bartholomew. She had
6518	left the village three years ago; for the sayo' had
6519	bidden her go northwards () and she had done
6520	so’ “Then I came ⲟⲩⲉⲓ to the village, for I
6521	. . .* Now behold, he has arrived; be so good
6522	as ask him, ‘Why dost thou detain® her?’ He did
6523	indeed say that he wished for the management?
6524	of the house and I drew ⲙⲣ the necessary
6525	deed (?); (but) he neither accepted it nor dis-
6526	solved the (pledge of) surety. Be so good as ask
6527	him and entreat him for me. Indeed I have (?)
6528	paid, exceptinga.....” .
6529	1 V. PSBA. xxi. 249.
6530	2 Prob. as in 140 ; cf. 818. And in the original -# and -a¢ have
6531	both been written. Can ⲃ be the Boh. preposit., Stern § 551?
6532	Usually here it is ex- or an-.
6533	* 3, in Sa‘id. recurs 185, Ad. 9, RP. 18. Peyron’s 2 instances
6534	are mistaken ; both = §-¢s.
6535	4 Jobe ; v. AZ. "78. 16 (the quotation from Z. 451 = Rossi, Tre
6536	Manoscr. 11). But the translation here is merely guessed.
6537	5 Ht may recur in 140.
6538	ⲑ Kap for gup. It may be ‘arrest’ ; cf. 200.
6539	7 Sakne seems in 11 to be a material object ; otherwise cf. Boh.
6540	refsehne ϧⲉ = olxovpés (olkovpyds). ‘Management,’ ‘authority’
6541	may suit in BM. or. 4884, 49 and or. §899(1) (in assigning a house
6542	to new owners) sfeiniaas epsakne mxpocwwov nim etetnoualf; cf.
6543	the demotic use, AZ. xxxv. 149. The word in Z. 560, with quite a
6544	different meaning, recurs BP. 402 in a list of various food-stuffs.
6545	8 Zano, ? causat. of eine, as famo from eime. Occurs BP. 1067
6546	and as here Rec. vi. 70, 71, also in Steindo:f’s (Achmim.) Elias-
6547	Apok. Its particip. ? in 180.
6548	IV. 229.
6549	134. (£. 25) P.
6550	TONLS.
6551	Letter to a mpoesrws. It concerns a gift of part
6552	of a house made probably to his ⲧⲟⲟ by Psms.
6553	10 ? eveye (évdyew). 11 ?
6554	COPTIC OSTRACA
6555	The inheritance had been contested. ‘The town’
6556	appears to be mentioned.!
6557	1 Most occurrences of wéAws are on ostr. from Dér el-Bahri. In
6558	401 it = Ape. Elsewhere ? Hermonthis, often so called in Jéme
6559	MSS., while Jéme itself is not.
6560	154. (E. 147) P. Unskilled script. 3? Mer-
6561	[kourios)je. 5 hamnt. 6 end, sore 8 afmoouh.
6562	Letter from David to Paham, begging him to
6563	decide (legally) between the writer and another
6564	David regarding, apparently, money matters.!
6565	1 5, “a bronze xepdrior,’ as in BM. or. 1062. 73 and 162. Knall’s
6566	explanation of £as as xepdriov (Corp. Rain. ii. 170) is confirmed by
6567	the Greek of Z. 91 (Rev. or. chr. 1900. 255) where the Ethiop. has
6568	merely ‘money’ (Pereira, Abba Daniel 40).
6569	381. (C. 8245) P. 3 tefmaan.
6570	10 ? matetn§. 11? for xactpov.
6571	Letter referring to someone who had quarrelled
6572	with his mother. The writer appears to urge
6573	them to make peace through the mediation of the
6574	recipient ; but my copy is obscure. 5 ff. may be
6575	‘ At any rate let him make peace with his mother,
6576	that the complaint may... me. For truly I am
6577	sick! unto death. The Lord knows, if ye have
6578	not persuaded him to make peace with his mother,
6579	I will not . . . you. But if ye are not able to per-
6580	suade him, I will leave the castrum (?). For if I
6581	say ...."”
6582	1 ? XaAdy © be upset, destroyed’ (Du Cange).
6583	8 beg. ? for
6584	Je.
6585	136. (£. 148) P. Ends of 3—13 lost.
6586	n not m. 6 end, for mpef. 7 =amoxpiais.
6587	Letter from the humble” Philotheus to Apa
6588	Victor. “I have received thy holy letter and
6589	have taken note thereof and I have taken thy
6590	blessing! God knows? ..... thou hast not?
6591	enquired about the matter. And I sent George
6592	to thee (but) he has not brought me an answer
6593	..... In g “they have sold the sheep-field
6594	”»
6595	ⲟ ⲑ ⲑ ⲟ ⲟ
6596	4 end,
6597	1 Presumably the formulae with which the letter of a clerical
6598	superior opens, e.g. 53, 5%, 61.
6599	? A frequent means of emphasis in these texts; cf. ywdoxe: &
6600	eds (PG. 87. 3057), older 8 8eds (Nicole, Pap. Gen. ⲣ. 20).
6601	3 There are instances of a maf- &c. not negative; RAC. 77
6602	maftakof, ? F. Robinson, Apocr. Gosp. 22 makBonfes. In BM.
6603	Cat. 622 makji appears to = nfak/i in 621 (cf. AZ. 35. 32).
page 86
6604	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6605	137. (E.150) P. 3 som. 6 for man-. Ⲓⲟ
6606	Letter from Paham to Peter and Jacob. ‘ As
6607	Stephanou has put before me the matter of the
6608	house and chattels that are in your possession,
6609	be so good as to come, for indeed I am ill, (and
6610	that) without delay,’ lest Idieand ....”
6611	1 Zrepavois (Oxyrh. Pap. i. cxxvi); the virgin martyred with
6612	Victor has this name, Miss. viii (cf. Victor and Corona, A.SS. 14th
6613	May ; v. BM. Cat. no. 338). Cf. BM. pap. civ Theutourou ib. xxix
6614	V. Staurou, Miss. i. 383 Anastou, PG. 87. 2880 Kour®, Kounri.
6615	3 Cf. 182,
6616	170. (E£. 197) L. Very unskilled script.
6617	1? for ouark. 3. corr. mntef-. 4 for eloole mnou-.
6618	General appearance almost that of a forgery;
6619	individual letters distinct. A solidus with its
6620	interest, ...ⲟ grapes, a measure! of oraz, 4
6621	(measures ?) of good vinegar (?), 5 artabas fora
6622	solidus . . . . . The enumeration of these seems
6623	addressed to someone (nfoz£).
6624	1vV. 809.
6625	171. (E. 236) P.
6626	Letter without names. It refers to a previous
6627	agreement about wages and gives directions in
6628	case of objections to the payment of a solidus.!
6629	Details obscure.
6630	1 Paul seems in apposition to passié¢. With the latter cf. zis,
6631	possibly a place, BP. 721, also ? T. 7 sé¢, sbt.
6632	289. (C. 8263) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 7 ?
6633	mmon. 8 skai.
6634	‘Letter to a superior who is requested to bear
6635	witness for the wife' of Pegdsh. The matter in
6636	question is the sowing of a field. The person
6637	who was to do this had said, “I have ploughed
6638	half of it, (but) she has hindered me.” What
6639	follows is obscure.
6640	\ Hime rare in Coptic. On its relation to skime v. Griffith,
6641	Stories &c. 87.
6642	2038. (E.92) L. 4 not mmof. 5 tina-.
6643	Letter from Pesynthius to Mamou® and Papas.
6644	He desires them to give an artaba of lentils to
6645	1 If masc., ? cf. Miss, iii. xI Mammin ; if fem., ? read Manou and
6646	cf. Mavvois Grenfell, Pap. ii, no. 85, Mannou Acc. d. Linc.,
6647	Rendic. i. 685.
6648	57
6649	the priest Victor, “and I will excuse you from
6650	(paying) it. But be sure? to give him the artaba.”
6651	For this the present letter, in legal form, is
6652	presumably to serve as authority.
6653	? Asin Ad. 47.
6654	205. (C.8175) P. Readings mostly uncertain.
6655	? oubé eke-. 8 ⲙⲟⲓ.
6656	From Theodore to Kajaf,! desiring him to give
6657	an artaba of orar to the ⲕ︦] Christopher.
6658	Dated 5th Epiphi, 12th Indiction.
6659	1 Cf. Ad. 18 Kujau.
6660	890. (E. 255) P.
6661	Letter (?) from David to his ¢ patron and holy
6662	father ” Paam, for whose prayers he asks. The
6663	scribe bears witness, as if to a legal document.
6664	314. (C. 8191) P. 8? for ake rath. g corr.
6665	neméu.
6666	Letter. The priest Athanasius and Pesynthius
6667	had gone to law (?) and stated that Hakeu' and
6668	Shenoute ..... ⲟ, Ⲓⲟ seem to refer to a dispute
6669	about property. A. and P. had undertaken to the
6670	writer that . ..... All very obscure.
6671	1 Cf. BM. or. §287 (1) Phakeu. Akau, Agau prob. not com-
6672	parable.
6673	2 for mpookwver. 7 éém all
6674	195. (E. 146) P.
6675	doubtful. 11 for nta-.
6676	Letter from Daniel, the baker,’ to his * holy
6677	father ” Pahom and his disciple,’ Victor. He begs
6678	him, on receipt of this, to give... bread (?)* to
6679	the letter-carrier. ‘For, God knows, I have not
6680	up till now had leisure to visit thee ; but when (?)
6681	God ordains I will come and visit thee.”
6682	1 Cf. 327.
6683	2 Elder monks or anchorites had uabprafl who differed from
6684	Siaxoniral (Z. 204). Macarius is called Anthony’s pants because
6685	he had received from him the oxfiua (Mus. Guim. xxv. 84.).
6686	Later the superior of a monastery selected a nabnrhs ⲙ who
6687	eventually succeeded him (Ab@’l-Barakit, Paris 203, f. 186 b; cf.
6688	Labbé, Conc. II. 1014 = Guidi, Fet. Nag., trad. 118). Such
6689	disciples occur in RP. 11 (cf. RAC. no. 3), BM. Gk. pap. Ixxvii. 17.
6690	In ib. pap. Ixxviii the abbot’s heir and successor is said hitherto to
6691	have been his disciple (uabprebew) as a layman ⲙⲕⲟϭⲙⲓⲕⲟⲕ) : cf.
6692	Guidi l.c.
6693	3 ? «a little bread ’ ; $m thus Miss. iv, 522.
page 87
6694	8 \| COPTIC OSTRACA
6695	196. (E. 223) P. 2 ef for 9. After 10 add
6696	tio népére mmok je. 11? npkei.
6697	Letter from Petronius to Apa Victor and Saél,
6698	his “dear brothers.” “.....[I beg you] to be
6699	so good as . . . the... either thou or Jacob, and
6700	(then) depart. As to the few loaves, (pray) set
6701	about (?) sending® them to me. And pray for
6702	me, for a great sickness is upon me, that God:
6703	may of his goodness have mercy on me. And I
6704	especially greet my brother Sael (saying) I am
6705	surprised thou hast not come to visit me.”
6706	! In 1 8) or 68 In 2 sekmos seems Greek but is obscure.
6707	2 Talo generally implies loading a ship, donkey ⲥ. Cf. Ad. 22.
6708	197. (E. 249) P. 1 amolave.
6709	Letter from ‘his humble son” to his ‘ God-
6710	loving father.” No names. [He had desired to
6711	come and] enjoy his blessing® but had not found
6712	means to do so. He therefore asks that a sack
6713	may be filled with bread and sent him by Daniel,
6714	since he has none; likewise a little salt-fish ? if his
6715	correspondent has any.
6716	! Asin Miss. iv. 779.
6717	3 Taplyxiov ; cf. Z. 567.
6718	199. (E.302) L. Hand D. 4 for Azarias.
6719	Letter from the ‘ humble priest ” Victor to
6720	Pheou (Phéu). * Be so good as to fill a basket’
6721	with bread and bring it us or give it to Azarias
6722	that he may bring it. Do not fail® to send it (?),
6723	for we are expecting it.”
6724	! The similarity between Ji» and ⲧⲣⲁ is doubtless accidental ;
6725	but the latter or dimin. »nplov (once Bnplr) is used just as &ir here
6726	in Acta Daniel (Rev. or. chr. 1900).
6727	2 Reading nou tnnoox ; v. 290.
6728	198. (E. 291) L. 4end,? nak. 5 jeon-.
6729	Letter to a superior. ‘For, the Lord knows,
6730	I have asked many men and they said, ⲉ have
6731	not an artaba for thee (?) at a solidus.” But I
6732	found a friend of mine and he said, Ⲓ will! sell
6733	thee 18 artabas. For (?) if thou desire to obtain?
6734	. « +, he shall take them for us to the water.
6735	(But) if thou desire.....” On vo. the writer
6736	1v. 122.
6737	2 @alis just possible here ; v. 212.
6738	asks? for a solidus and says that the feast of . . .
6739	is at hand.
6740	3 Cf. for the phrase used, wapdxAgow ⲡⲟⲓ PG. 87, 3104.
6741	204. (C. 8201) P. 3 complete. 4? orjitf.
6742	Letter from —— to ——, a superior, and
6743	Victor. “Since I told thee regarding the
6744	measure’ of corn, that we would take it to the
6745	upper . . ., so I (now) write that we have pro-
6746	cured another place. If therefore thou find a
6747	suitable place, be so good as to put them (the
6748	corn) there till the time comes. And, see, I have
6749	told David about them and he said he would
6750	watch them and hand them over )
6751	11 find $f¢ only in Berlin, kdn. Bibl, or. 1611 f. 5 Jahras
6752	ecounoumes (as Z. 436,502 for vobupos) noudt n ouslft nebya. Hence
6753	it appears to be a small quantity or measure.
6754	2 Or ‘sell them.’
6755	208. (S.14)P. 2? for gos.
6756	Letter to Eu——, the priest, in which the
6757	writer asks for the half-artaba and the poison’
6758	that we may .....”
6759	1 Or some bitter substance (wuxpfa) ; v. Peyron.
6760	209. (£.225)P. 1? anon. 2 beg. &n doubt-
6761	ful. 4 ettaeiéu.
6762	Letter from “the poor that are in the prison’
6763	«....,” possibly to a bishop, “who bears the
6764	likeness of Christ.” They tell how Eustathius
6765	of the hill of Hermonthis had sent Paul, the
6766	vicarius,® who had arrested them without cause
6767	and that now they are dying of hunger in the
6768	prison . ....
6769	1 BP. 675 also begs to be helped, [ⲟⲅ I am dying in prison and 1
6770	know not for what cause.” BM. pap. civ mentions the ⲫⲱⲗⲡⲕϯ of
6771	the Castrum Jéme. The prison in the monastery, kept by the
6772	oeconomus, occurs in Acta Daniel (Rev. or. chr. oo. 88).
6773	3 Bixdpios seems new in these texts.
6774	210. (E. 65) P.
6775	Letter without names. The writer requests
6776	that the few herbs! and salted onions may be
6777	1 Aapdvn merely transcribed yl in the Scalae (Kircher 196,
6778	Labib s.v.). Miss. iv. §22 = Mus. Guim. xvii. §8, 554 names it
6779	with other vegetables ; but BP. 4993 has A. etefrkandnpe. Whether
6780	this = dplyaror or, as in Kircher 175, orkanon pel (where other
6781	MSS. read ⲙ) is uncertain. That it was a peculiar word is
6782	shown by Epist. Ammon. episc. §. 16 Tas Aeyouéras Aajdras.
6783	————— ee —— ⲟ ⲻⲩs
page 88
6784	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6785	sent, and Athanasius with them. Whether he
6786	sends a blessing to or asks a blessing of his
6787	ⲉ brother Victor, the mpoeoras,” is not clear.
6788	211,
6789	skenipise.
6790	Letter in which the writer asks that a little
6791	...ⲡⲁ be sent him, “that I may finish these
6792	..... and that the Lord may bless thee.”
6793	(E. 134) L. Hand A. 3, 4 corr.
6794	ⲓ On edge of ostr. #s, prob. belonging to 3. So ? cooking-
6795	grease, sgen-nipise (cf. pes-sogm payeipebew 1 Sam. viii. 13 and forms
6796	like denipe, jemepdr) or oxevn-mipise ‘cooking utensils.” Prob.
6797	recurs in 466.
6798	212. (E. 71) P. Hand of 29 &c. 5, 6 fto or
6799	Jtoe néen-,
6800	Letter to “my holy lord and father from his
6801	humble son.” After an apology for not writing
6802	on papyrus,’ the writer says he is sending a bag?
6803	of salt, ..... , some? oil and 4 measures* of
6804	vinegar. The oeconomus of Apa Ananias’
6805	[monastery *] is mentioned.
6806	1y. 97.
6807	2 @alis ⲇ sack, hence a precise measure (fem. Kircher 143,
6808	masc. Labib s.v.). The Copt. (? Greek) is prob. the origin of the
6809	Arab. and Syr., though Fraenkel 197 suggests a Persian derivation ;
6810	ⲩ. Dozy s.v. Cf. ? 6aAAly containing corn, PG. 65. 92. In Lepsius,
6811	D. vi. 102, 21 it is obscure.
6812	3 BP. 660 has . . melt nme, leaving it doubtful whether &s/e is
6813	the whole word.
6814	4 V. Index and BP. 391, 402, 706. In 468 it holds wine, in
6815	BP. 402 herbs ⲗⲱϥ. It is fem., v. 487. It appears to contain
6816	the name Zse (Isis) or Zadse.
6817	8 Cf. RAC. 10 ¢ the street of the &yios Apa Ananias.’
6818	213. (E. 127) L. 2 beg, ? dase.
6819	Letter to an ecclesiastical superior, “who truly
6820	bears (¢opeiv) Christ.” The writer is sending
6821	him an dyyelov of wine, a kamte' of oil and a
6822	bese® of dates.
6823	1 An unknown word.
6824	2 B#e in 8374.
6825	214. (E. 217) P. 3? «av.
6826	Letter from Peter, a deacon, to Presbyterus and
6827	Apa Jacob. He asks for “either the large or
6828	small ...ⲟⲅ the sake,” as he is in need and
6829	1 ? KordAn, though this measure is very rare. Aaxdyy suggests
6830	itself.
6831	59
6832	wishes to depart the next day. “If ye have (but)
6833	one (?), send to the town and send (them ?) me by
6834	this boy.”
6835	216. (C. 8215) P. Broken off below.
6836	Letter the writer of which greets his corre-
6837	spondent and the brethren “ by their names.” He
6838	is sending a small remembrance, namely a
6839	basket ! of olives.
6840	1 Mosn recurs as mesne BP. 707. It is Hierogl. ll A
6841	=x
6842	Brugsch WB. 703. On the use of olives cf. Mus. Guim. xvii. 72, §71.
6843	224. (C. 8223) P. 3? amektt(amahte). 5 af-
6844	apva possible, oun ga-. 6 ? Sanéth.! Vo. 5 or
6845	ⲫⲟ...
6846	Letter from Faustus (?) to his “father,” Apa
6847	Dios. He is rejoiced at receiving the latter's
6848	letter. He deals with what Paul had written as
6849	to Moses having detained Ⲁ camel. Paul is now
6850	with him and if he deny (the fact), “there is
6851	another witness more credible than he.” [The
6852	possibility of] Paul's lying is spoken of. But vo.
6853	is perhaps another letter by a different hand.
6854	! Fem., Rec. xvi. 103, Ad. 8, BP. 918; hence here pescwua.
6855	Tanéth is unknown; but cf. Tatbre AZ. xxxiv. 85, Tabés ib. xxxii.
6856	48, Tahor C. stele 8409 &c., all with names of divinities.
6857	2 Reading on for an ; else the verb is negatived.
6858	225. (E.57)L. Hand A. Vo. illegible.
6859	Letter relating to a messenger whom the
6860	recipients had sent southward to the writer about
6861	a camel. In his absence however the messenger,
6862	finding only brother Pjoui, had failed to get an
6863	answer.
6864	226. (E. 145) P. ⲓⲟ ? for gnion.
6865	Letter from Peter to his “holy father,” Apa
6866	Victor, whom he asks to send the she-camels to
6867	bring in the seed-corn.!
6868	1 ? Some form of ébre.
6869	227. (C. 8107) L. V. plate 1.
6870	28, ? 343 (cf. pl. 1) &c.
6871	Hand of Ad.
page 89
6872	60
6873	Letter from ‘the humble ” Elias’ to his * dear
6874	brother,” Enoch. Enoch is asked to send? and
6875	take the camel to a certain island. *Ⲧⲃⲉ new
6876	field ⲓⲉ also mentioned, also ‘the altar of the
6877	holy place” He is begged (vo.) to give his
6878	attention to the ⲧⲟⲩⲟϩ which is deserted,’ and
6879	to cause his son, Patermoute, to give heed to
6880	what issaid . ....
6881	Ⲓ A number of ostraca are in this E.’s hand ; 100, 101, 102,
6882	191, 366, 268, 343, 37 383, 408, Ad. 28, BP. 997,
6883	4907, 4927, 4945, 9443, 9445, also prob. 15, 23, 24 (v. note in
6884	Cairo Cat., Copt. Mons., 8107). BP. 4907 is addressed to Jacob
6885	while BP. 1037 is from Jacob to E. The E. who (RAC. ne. 3),
6886	with a Jacob, occupied a réwxos (not S. Phoebammon’s, l.c. 37)
6887	at Jéme, could not write (l.c. 48) ; still they could be identical,
6888	if the ostraca were by a scribe. E. is further the name of a
6889	xpoeards contemp. of Anthony (v. 874, cf. RP. 41), the latter
6890	perhaps the bishop of 844, who may be the bishop of Ape in
6891	RP. 11, contemp. of S. Pesynthius.
6892	5 The 1st ggumounl should be a name here ; cf. Ad. 49.
6893	3 R-jacie is used of a heathen temple destroyed, Z. 518; or, as
6894	here (?), of a Téwos destitute of clergy or monks, T. 12. (cf. er-fafe
6895	Z. 110 also Horner, Gosp. I. Ixv.). In BM. or. 72. 35 parents
6896	dedicate their son to the mon. of S. Phoebammon, ‘for we said,
6897	The place is deserted (ma njaie) and hath need of such vows.’
6898	Cf. Rev. des éts. grs, iii. 137 épfiuov povactfipior. The ‘ruined’
6899	or ‘decayed ’ monasteries in Abfi $ilih (fl. 63 b, 79 a &c.) are build-
6900	ings fallen into neglect or wilfully destroyed.
6901	228. (C. 8121) L. 3 for mapakarer. Vo. 3 ⲛϭ
6902	written as if ⲧⲉⲱ.
6903	Letter from to Pesynthius. The writer
6904	had been promised a donkey; he now begs that
6905	it may be sent without fail’ on receipt of the
6906	present letter * and he undertakes to look after it
6907	to its owner's satisfaction.’ He also asks for
6908	camels to carry certain vessels, “lest the sun
6909	spoil them.”
6910	1 For noue$ v. Erman, Gespr. eines Lebensm. 43. Cf. 290.
6911	2 Here called é/je no doubt, as in 48, by mistake for xAd{; v.
6912	Introduction.
6913	3 Cf. 220, Ad. 67.
6914	229. (C. 8164) P. From Kém Ombo. 7 or
6915	Kouloutse shai. 10 or sols. ⲓⲓ corr. nrés. 15
6916	not last.
6917	Letter from Paul (?)' to a superior, ‘thy
6918	paternal holiness, blessed in God.” He had
6919	1 Anon quite uncertain. With the other name cf. Kolouj BP.
6920	6598, Kouldje BM. or. 4875, Keldje stele C. 8726; #5 may be for
6921	ⲉ). These forms might be the origin of Kollouthus.
6922	COPTIC OSTRACA
6923	requested —— and Basil to annul the guarantee
6924	ofacamel® ..... He speaks of going south to
6925	visit his correspondent whom he begs to inform
6926	him should he wish the donkey sent to the
6927	meadow.
6928	3 ? To absolve from the undertaking to provide a camel. Cf.
6929	133, 230.
6930	231. (£.262) L. Hand A.
6931	Letter from Victor, the priest, to —,' refer-
6932	ring to a donkey. The request, whatever it is, is
6933	very urgent (taxv Tayv).
6934	1 Prob. Souai or Hémai.
6935	232. (E. 103) L. Hand of 238, 511. 8 for 4.
6936	Letter from —— to his ‘brother Victor, the
6937	monk of S. Phoebammon,” whom he asks to send
6938	the } solidus-worth of wine which had been
6939	promised him.
6940	233. (E. 123) L. Hand of 232, 511. 2, 3
6941	npro.
6942	Letter desiring that 2 ⲃⲟ (of wine) may be
6943	sent from () “ my father” Paam to the door of
6944	the sanctuary.
6945	! Kovps in Ad. 40 and Greek texts = Hebr. &4r ; cf. Wilcken,
6946	Ostr. i. 763.
6947	2 Ⲕ is obscure. One might suppose this a reference to a
6948	monastery of which P. was abbot ; cf. BP. 874, Paam xpoeards.
6949	234. (E. 2 P. 1 corr. ⲃ. 6 pnoute pet-.
6950	Letter apparently requesting that wine may be
6951	sent, perhaps for the sacrament, or for some other
6952	gathering.
6953	235. (C. 8127) L. 6 corr. érp. Vo. illegible.
6954	Letter from a superior. He has sent 2 dirial
6955	of new and some' old wine. He wishes them
6956	mixed and used for charitable distribution, 2
6957	Sumiai being selected from them.
6958	) ? Read ona nérp.
6959	236. 6 for
6960	nnetntak-.
6961	(C. 8246) P.
6962	9 ? tnnoousou.
6963	1, 2 complete.
6964	10 ? read mikoou.
page 90
6965	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
6966	Letter from —— to ——. On receipt of this
6967	he is to send 5 &irhal of wine, of the sort which
6968	he sent at the feast, by the camel-herd. If he
6969	has none’ of that (left), he is not to send any.
6970	ⲓ ⲯ. 360.
6971	237. (P. 25) P. 4 smou.
6972	Letter from the ‘“humble” Moses to his
6973	brethren, to whom he is sending two bunches of
6974	grapes and for whose prayers he asks.
6975	238. (P.32) P. 3 Sodwpwv. 57 érp.
6976	Letter or document from , son of Joseph,
6977	to Seneddm (Shenetém), son of Solomon (?), of
6978	Jéme. It seems to relate to the delivery of wine.
6979	The feast of Karakos is mentioned.'
6980	1 Apparently = Cyriacus, of which Kyrikos RAC. 51 (sic) and
6981	Kyrakos BM. pap. Ixxvi are variants ; cf. David, son of Cyriacus
6982	BM. or. 4871, 4872, called son of Karakos ib. 4869, 4880; so too ib.
6983	5985. This then may be the saint of RP. 18, presumably the patron
6984	of a church in Jéme, Rev. ég. i.101, Pap. Amherst (Copt.), BM.
6985	or. 1061 C.
6986	Ad. 22. (Sf 15) L. Hand D. Vo. 8? ebol.
6987	ϩ evxapio TEL.
6988	Letter from —— to Mark, addressed as “thy
6989	paternity.”
6990	neglect on the ground of past ill health. He asks
6991	that certain wines may be delivered Ⲉⲟ the
6992	present letter-carrier, who is to deposit them at
6993	the hill? so that the writer may deal with them.?
6994	1 Aacdfew ; v. Du Cange.
6995	2? Sometimes Zou alone appears = monastery or group of
6996	monasteries ; Z. 317, and so pos Rev. des éts. grs. iii. 134, 137.
6997	Cf. 407.
6998	3 Lit. ‘load,’ so ‘carry off, remove.’ C. 1986.
6999	Ad. 49. (Sg.)P.
7000	Letter from Shenoute to his “brother” Paham,
7001	asking him to arrange for () the camel? to come
7002	early to-morrow, Saturday, evening to the place
7003	of the . . .? and fetch the 10 (jars) of wine which
7004	the great man * has given to Papnoute (?). He is \|
7005	not to fail to send, lest the wine turn sour.
7006	1 Cf. 356.
7007	3 Or ? Pkamowl, a name ; cf. 827.
7008	3 Sic (Spiegelberg). Sanjége, © purple dyers,’ is unlikely.
7009	ⲩ. 11.
7010	§ For sife.
7011	The writer appears to excuse his.
7012	61
7013	239. (E. 149) P. 5 or katmn.
7014	Letter from —— to —— , whom he salutes
7015	“in the fulness of his soul.” He has sent him a
7016	maaje (of corn?) and a...' by the priest. He
7017	had spoken about the... of the clothes? and the
7018	man has promised to take it. “Be so good as
7019	to hasten and come north, that I may go to the
7020	man and that thou mayest arrange with him as
7021	to the price* and the ....; for.....
7022	) Hats (hots) cannot be read.
7023	3 745 can hardly be a concrete object, Perhaps = a part
7024	adjudged by law, an inheritance.
7025	3 Cf. r-faar Z. 216, r-p¢fSaar BP. 4906, ti-Sar Krall, Vien. Or.
7026	J. xiv. 234 ; also ? Jaare, Seer Corp. Rain. ii. 39, 47.
7027	240. (E. 212) P. 3 pma possible.
7028	Letter from Matthew to Psmau. “I am
7029	informed that the chief man is not in the place nor
7030	the (?) priest. Be so kind, when this man reaches
7031	you, as to give him the caldron,' for (we) need it.
7032	Do not fail, for to-morrow we make a charitable
7033	distribution to the brethren. Mark said that it
7034	was in Papas’ hands. Send and fetch it and be
7035	so kind as to give it him.”
7036	! Recurs BP. 5131 in a list of similar vessels. Ⲥ Z. §57 rdhte.
7037	241. (E. 244) P. 5 Sepa.
7038	Letter to a superior, whose prayers are asked
7039	for. The writer has sent some oraz in exchange
7040	(or payment) for the grave-clothes, also a ‘suit’
7041	of clothes,! to which he has added a shirt
7042	(xapigwv). “God knows, I have been troubled
7043	about . . ..."” 10—I2 are obscure,
7044	1V. es.
7045	242. (L.1) L. 2 Xangr. 3 prob. ⲍ
7046	Letter from Chaél to his mother, Tachél,
7047	asking her to send him a blanket? as he has none.
7048	! In BM. or. 4879. 14, 49 this varies, prob. by mistake, with
7049	Rachél. It looks as if compounded with a god’s name ; v. 224,
7050	3 ⲗⲟ lodix, fem. in RP, 22, Edinbg. Antiq. Mus. 917. In
7051	KZ. 84, 148 A. navayxn may be ¢ costly blanket > (cf. Leontios 162,
7052	&rayraios), while A. slau is ‘ white blanket’ (for Jax v. Rain.
7053	Mitth. ⲩ. 46, BM. or. 5301, 9). Awdixiov is also found, Oxyrh.
7054	Pap. i, no. 114.
page 91
7055	62
7056	243. (C. 8165) P.
7057	Letter from the “humble” Isaac to Paul, his
7058	(ⲥ pious, most honorable brother.” * Believe me,
7059	I enquire for thy health before everything! I
7060	inform thy pious fraternity regarding Simeon whom
7061	up till to-day thou hast withheld and not sent.
7062	And Shenoute has told me that his blanket has
7063	been lost. I wish therefore that thou wouldst
7064	send him north and I will give him ⲡ... that
7065	he may clothe himself till I meet thy fraternity
7066	and settle the matter with thee so that I may
7067	arrange with him as tomy . . . In any case, do
7068	not fail to send him. Above all this, I greet all
7069	the brethren that are with thee in the Lord.”
7070	ⲓ ⲣ Hathé nhdb instead of nds.
7071	¢I seek thy good in all things.’
7072	3 ¢A thing spread out,’ differing from A&3:{. In plur. in 13.
7073	Many analogous phrases forbid
7074	244. (C. 8174) P. 1 complete. ϩ Zemou.
7075	14 ? tlof choun nak. 14, 15? rompe.
7076	Letter without names. The text is exception-
7077	ally obscure. It begins *ⲦⲎⲉ Lord knows, I
7078	have never fixed a price' at all with thee” and
7079	then recounts a conversation between the writer
7080	and recipient, wherein several difficult words
7081	occur: se, ouak} tand,! tiof*
7082	ⲓ ⲩ. 239.
7083	2 So 6 times and (?) twice as sex-. Here scarcely ⲉⲃ. In 10,
7084	12 it might be for ⲙⲝ- but cf. 13; while in 4-8, 15 it seems to
7085	replace je-.
7086	3 V. 122. Here it seems almost like the impersonal ⲕϩⲙ-
7087	4 Or = (n)tanau.
7088	ⲃ ? For talof. Cf. Akhm. telo.
7089	245. (C. 8203) P.
7090	ntoeis. 10 for xpewa.
7091	Letter from the “ humble ” Presbyterus to his
7092	“brother ” Moses. It refers to * the roll (of cloth
7093	or the like!) that I gave to Pesynthius.” He has
7094	need of it and wishes it sent by the present
7095	messenger. Petronius, the geometer, is men-
7096	tioned.
7097	5 beg. ? ⲃⲟⲛ. 6 or
7098	1 Toes sometimes a belt or strip in which money was folded ;
7099	Miss. iv. 30, 722.
7100	246. (E. 28) L. 5 prob. joouf. 8 an illegible
7101	1. after this. Vo. in different hand.
7102	“pious brother,” Matthew.
7103	COPTIC OSTRACA
7104	Ro. Letter from —— to his * dear brother,”
7105	David and Paouorkés,'’ whom he asks to give
7106	the book to his father to bring to him, that he
7107	may read it.
7108	Vo. Letter from the “humble” —— to his
7109	Seems to be the
7110	earlier text.
7111	1 Sic. Apparently a name.
7112	247. (E. 48) L.
7113	beg. of a Greek Psalm.
7114	Letters. Merely conventional formulae, the
7115	second including a request for “the book.”
7116	4- different hand. Vo.
7117	248. (6 142) P. 2, 4,09, 12 p- for gp-.
7118	Letter from ⲻ- to the priest Victor. “As I
7119	quitted thy paternity leaving thee the Psalter to
7120	sell, on going north, I met the priest Petronius of
7121	the hill of Tsentei' and he told me that he needed
7122	it; so now be so good as to give it to this his
7123	agent,’ named Soua. And I have sent brother
7124	Isidore, the deacon, to the priest P. that he may
7125	give me the book’s price. What is important?
7126	(is that) I salute &c.”
7127	! Known from the Encom. on Pesynthius. Amélineau (Geogr. 62)
7128	identifies it with Gebel el-Asis, S. of Féu, on the ground that the
7129	Arabic may translate the Coptic name and because neither was far
7130	from Coptos. The Encom. mentions a monastery there.
7131	3 Mords ; v. BM. pap. Ixxviii. 48 ¢ obedient to us (abbot) in all
7132	that befits the duty of words, being our disciple as a layman
7133	(roouixds).” Ⲓ is a distinct grade or office; v. RAC. 39, 47, 49
7134	‘Jacob the monk and Elias the words,’ the latter being coadjutor
7135	and successor-designate. In BM. Cat. no. 341 the porters of a
7136	monastery are called ⲅ. Possibly of course =. is here merely the
7137	opposite of catechumen. It is found in the Scalae among clergy
7138	and church-officers (Kircher 218), BM. or. 850. 51 b here giving the
7139	gloss ‘a monk without hood (or scarf) * 3s, i.e. prob. the hood
7140	(ⲕⲟⲱⲕⲟⲗⲗⲓⲟⲕ, ⲃ ..Ⲁ conferred on monks taking the Greater
7141	Habit (Goar, Euch. 510, 519), though in the Boh. rite this word
7142	relates apparently to the Lesser Habit (Tuki, Euch. i. 176).
7143	Writers call themselves this little ⲡ. Lepsius, D. vi, 122. 11, 16.
7144	In PL. 73. 961 the translator takes ⲧ. either for a name (Migros
7145	Apophth. Patr., Blores PG. 65. 36) or for an unfamiliar title; cf.
7146	Z. ⲑⲓ. :
7147	3 Asin 178.
7148	249. (E.188)L. Ro.? Hand of 49, 50, 90,
7149	Vo.? different hand. 2 lines before 1 illegible.
7150	I aripna. 11 beg? mn. Vo.s5 mmok. 7? jistou.
7151	8 corr. pdiaxov.
page 92
7152	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
7153	Ro. Letter begging the recipient not to fail to
7154	send the books, ‘that we may peruse and profit
7155	by them.” The books are the Knpiyua [ra] of
7156	Apa Damianus,' the Encomium of Apa Shenoute?;
7157	and (?) the Toudpiov.. ...
7158	Vo. Letter reprimanding® David the deacon in
7159	the words of Isaiah i. 2 (viods ⲕⲧⲗ..
7160	v.17.
7161	2 Presumably Besa’s panegyric on S., though Rec. xi. 134 mentions
7162	another by Constantine (? bp. of Sifit, v. Amél. Géogr. 401, Renaudot
7163	Hist. 146, BM. or. 5648.38, ib. Ethiop. Cat.). The preposition ⲛ-
7164	here as in Ac. d. Linc., Mem., ser. v, i. ?, Rec. xi. 133.
7165	ⲃ Ⲃⲗⲉⲭⲉ = dAéyxew. Recurs thus RP. 5
7166	250. (E. 314) P. 5 mnpac.
7167	Letter asking for The Paradise of Shihét
7168	(Scete), The Paradise of Nitria' and the 4ϭⲕϥⲧⲓ‐
7169	ⲕⲟⲟⲩ ⲟ...
7170	ⲓ Pkosm = Nitria ; v. Mus. Guim. xxv. 326 ¢ the hill of natron
7171	(Aosem) which is Shiét,” in Arab. \| Jo! (Paris MS. ar. 139
7172	f. 102). The first of these books might be identified, for the
7173	Encom. on Pesynthius contains an anecdote from it (Inst. ég. ii.
7174	339). Cf. ¢ The Elders of Shiét’ in the list Rec. xi. 133. One of
7175	them should be either the Lausiac Hist., the Hist. Monach. or some
7176	adaptation of these (Bardenhewer, Patrol. 354, 520), as both are
7177	found in Greek MSS. with the title ¢ Paradise’ (Preuschen, Pallad.
7178	u. Ruf. 140, E. C. Butler, Laus. Hist. i. 12). A Ⲣⲙ. was read by
7179	Joh. Moschus (PG. 87. 2843) and in his cap. ccxii a Par.’, con-
7180	taining part at least of the Vitae Patr., is mentioned ; indeed his
7181	own ‘New Par.’ was perhaps already known when our ostr. was
7182	written. The names from a Coptic yepovrixdy or ¢ Par.’ are given
7183	Z. 116 = Mus. Guim. xxv. 322. The popular ‘Par. of Joy or
7184	Garden of Monks’ (Paris Arab. cat. 279 = BM. Ethiop. cat. cclxv)
7185	is of later origin, posterior to Isaac of Niniveh (c. 670, v. Duval,
7186	Lit. syr. 234). Arabic writers on the ‘Par.’ are mentioned in
7187	Paris Arab. cat. no. 283 and by Abfl ’1-Barakit (v. Vansleb 339,
7188	who misunderstood the passage). The title ‘ Par.’ was still more
7189	widely used ; v. Paris Ar. catal. 250 a work on canon law, Paris
7190	MS. copte ⲓϩ f. 98 an ecclesiastical history, Sachau’s Verz. d.
7191	Syr. Hss. (1899) 70 a collection of hymns. ‘The Par.’ alone
7192	occurs in 252, Ad. 28.
7193	? Perhaps the so-called °Paralipomena’ of Pachomius (v.
7194	Ladeuze 72) or the ¢ Asceticon’ of Isaiah (v. Leyd. MSS. copt.
7195	364, cf. Kriiger-Ahrens, Zachar. Rhet. 385). In Miss. iv. 814 the
7196	book of Chrysostom to Demetrius (PG. 47. 393) is called an
7197	ⲉ asceticon.’
7198	261. (E. 248) P. ⲑ or gaap.
7199	Letter to a superior. ‘I beg thee, grieve me
7200	not . . . my father -- Jeremiah the prophet
7201	revealed (?) to thee, please send it to me, that I may
7202	read it. Farewell in the Lord. Pray for me.”
7203	1 Instead of the dots in 6 one expects an object for the verb
7204	‘revealed’; the lack of this obscures the meaning of the letter.
7205	Perhaps it is simply a request for the book of Jeremiah to be sent.
7206	63
7207	252. (C. 8237) P.
7208	II ? sap, ne. 15 ? nan.
7209	18 ? apa Avrwvios. 20 ? mmon.
7210	Letter from Pesynthius (?) to Symeon (?), his
7211	“dear father,” pious, reverend father.” He
7212	greets S., ““ until the Lord make me worthy of thy
7213	holy embrace. Here is the book; I have sent it
7214	by Apa Psatés.!! Kindly forgive me that I have
7215	delayed; for I had finished it long ago but [had
7216	not] a man to take charge of it that I might send
7217	it.....that I should come and meet thy
7218	paternity . . . . . (11) [? heard] again that thou
7219	wast somewhat ill.” He trusts God will grant
7220	him recovery. He asks to have the book of . . .?
7221	sent him by Psatés. Above all "he greets Apa
7222	Moses, Apa John and his brother, Epiphanius.
7223	“] said to [Apa] Anthony that he should get
7224	The Paradise® from Apa John and bring it me.
7225	Otherwise, send the two (books) together. And
7226	please send Apa Evagrius.” *
7227	I was nlek. 6 ⲕⲁⲓ yap.
7228	15, 16 kedalaov.
7229	1 Recurs thus Alexandria Mus. 2§6. A variant of Psaté (Rec. vi.
7230	70), Psate, also of Psote (cf. Paris copt. 129%. 162 with Z. clx) and
7231	apparently of Pefate.
7232	2 Probably Advyos, scarcely Aoywuds.
7233	3 Vv. 250.
7234	4 E. Pohticus, though which of his writings is intended remains
7235	doubtful. He is mentioned as Ⲉ. the wise * (cf. Hist. Monach. 27,
7236	Sozomen vi. 30) in Mus. Guim. xxv. 185 and in a transl. of
7237	Palladius, Z. 132.
7238	253. (67) P. From Medinet Habu.
7239	Letter from “the humble” Athanasius to his
7240	“reverend father,” Athanasius. ‘ Seeing I spoke
7241	to thee regarding the medical book' and often
7242	desired to go south (to fetch it but) the care
7243	of the ‘place’ (=monastery) has not allowed me
7244	to do so and the roads’ prevented me; so now
7245	do the kindness to send it me, either by the
7246	soldier (?) or by giving it to Aaron, who will send
7247	it me by his brother. When I have studied it
7248	two days, I will send it (back).”
7249	1 A work similarly entitled in the list Rec. xi. 135.
7250	2 Assuming na- to be an error for ⲛ- ; cf. ? pa- in 10. Perhaps
7251	ⲃⲉ * my business’ should be read.
7252	Ad. 50. (Sg.)L. Vo. 5? 4 for ou.
7253	Letter. The writer, who uses many compli-
7254	ments, is sending “the book.” He begs the
page 93
7255	64 COPTIC OSTRACA
7256	recipient to pierce and mark it' and makes
7257	another request adding, “for I am... of heart; I
7258	know not . .... ”
7259	1 To pierce for sewing into quires? and to give it page- or quire-
7260	numbers ? (cf. ori{{erv Crum, Copt. MSS. no. 44).
7261	264. (C. 8167) P. From Medinet Habu. 4 for
7262	enecksooun. 5 for (na)mkah. 7 beg.éber. ϩ ⲱ
7263	12 for nna nnakrn. 21? mmene. 25 tokem.
7264	Letter from ⲻ- to his *“ dear and holy father.”
7265	ⲉ Be so kind as to pray for me. Again I have told
7266	thee of my misery. I tell thee, didst thou know
7267	the plight that I am in, thy heart would be sorely
7268	grieved. It is written, ‘ Get thyself a friend, but
7269	not friends of eating and drinking, rather friends
7270	in thy need.’! Never have I [suffered] trouble
7271	greater than this present. Do not fail to (?) come
7272	to me in the trouble that I and my children are
7273	in...and save the souls..., that thou mayest
7274	find® great mercy with God. If thou hast com-
7275	passion on me, thou (wilt) have redeemed six
7276	souls from death. No man gives [me wherewith]
7277	to cover me. Icannot (?)..., namely, that I am
7278	in misery. Ⲓ tell thee, to-day am I brotherless
7279	and I have not. . and these six souls. If...
7280	send me forth in this trouble, thy heart will grieve
7281	for me (?), if I die with my children. For man
7282	will not live unless he [? eat]. If(?) I can find
7283	two loaves a day, I shall not die; if I find one I
7284	shall not die. I have little ones and they still . . .
7285	come weeping to me and break (?) my heart. All
7286	the burden of my sins is heavy upon me.” This
7287	translation is often but a guess.
7288	1 Cf. Ecclus. vi. 10.
7289	2 Nliare-, an old form of fare-, recurs Ad. 25 and C. Schmidt,
7290	Gnost. Schr. (Cod. Bruce) 40, 43, 108; cf. Stern § 450.
7291	3 ? Kake ¢ bread’; ⲅ. 345.
7292	2566. (C.8168) P. ⲑ gntf. 12, 13 oud}
7293	Letter from John, a priest, to “the pious,
7294	reverend ” John. ‘Since I spoke with thee and
7295	the ...? George regarding the ⲣⲟⲟⲅ and thou
7296	! For 6. as in Z. 641. In AZ. ’88. 130 ouds = 67 ‘read.’
7297	2 In 843 thisseems to be rmnkou npexioxonos (v. pl. 1) ; so? =
7298	¢ day-man,’ one on duty for the day (cf. épnuépios, épmuepevrds).
7299	Rmnhoun should properly be follewed by another 2. If that how-
7300	ever is the reading, it must mean ϭⲟⲩⲕⲉⲗⲗⲟϩ or the like.
7301	3 Probably generic, though née would be usual.
7302	didst say, Whoso thou findest, send him to me;
7303	so now have pity on these two poor persons
7304	whom I have sent thee. God knows they cry
7305	aloud to the pity of every one daily.”
7306	256. (C. 8173) P. 1047 = «ai.
7307	Letter from the * humble” David to his brother
7308	John. “Since I have come to thy paternity, so
7309	now give something? to this poor man, for he is
7310	in misery. For thou .....”
7311	1 So in Edinbg. Antiq. Mus. 917 & ⲟⲕ. Cf. BP. 910 nelaue
7312	*$#m. Also in 837, 391 it is a substantive.
7313	257. (C. 8178) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 10?
7314	daz-.
7315	Letter from Mér— to his brother Solomon.
7316	““ How often have I sent to thee for the tremision-
7317	worth of corn, being in want and my children?
7318	Thou knowest I am without work and do not!
7319	. . . to do work. I wish thou wouldst send thy
7320	son northward to Isaac, that he might give me
7321	the tremision-worth of oraz. As to the tremision of
7322	corn, I have found that it consists of 3 artabas.
7323	I will divide itand ..... I will giveit thee.....
7324	thou do it because of these... .. , for they are in
7325	poverty. Otherwise [send thy?] son to me that
7326	he may bring this (the) wine... .. ”
7327	1 ¢Idle here’ would require kmpeima.
7328	276. (E. 29) L. Unskilled hand. 4? nek-
7329	for ng-. 7 ? for pettinajoouk.
7330	Letter to a superior, who is adjured ‘ by the
7331	Crucified” to let the writer depart, as he is
7332	unhappy!
7333	1 What follows is obscure.
7334	275. (C. 8126) L.
7335	Letter without names. ‘Forgive me the sin
7336	that I have committed, my lord father and my
7337	brethren; for it is great and ye are pitiful. In-
7338	deed, through shame I am not able to say,
7339	Forgive me.”
page 94
7340	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 65
7341	321. (E.24) L. 4? hakib. 5? ntok.
7342	Letter without names. ‘ As I have heard that
7343	Phoebammon is! in the south with thee, has he
7344	gone south on business or has he (gone to) inter-
7345	fere? Pray come thyself to us to-day. Do not
7346	delay .....”
7347	1 The ⲃ was added later; for Asrés or Ae erds? Both seem un-
7348	likely.
7349	822. (£.44) L. Vo. blank. 2? dine. 3 prob.
7350	nnek-. 5? for ngaas.
7351	Letter without names, asking the recipient,
7352	ⲉ for the sake of God and my humility,” to come
7353	and see the writer on an important matter.
7354	1 4s should be * hasten,’ but no such form of 74s is known.
7355	323. (£. 55) L.
7356	Letter from -ϯⲟ his ““ father ” ! Papas, whom
7357	he asks to come north without delay and see him.
7358	He also salutes the deacon, his ““ father’ Victor.
7359	1 Est for eidt is too frequent to be a mere error. Cf. RAC. 42
7360	plur. este.
7361	324. (E. ϩⲓ) L.
7362	ⲱⲣⲉⲓ possible.
7363	Letter from ‘the humble brethren” to their
7364	‘“ dear brother,” Apa Dios. ‘ Since thou didst
7365	leave us! in order to go out and wait for the
7366	camel on Sunday on account of the... after
7367	thou hadst quitted us, the sickness grew heavy on
7368	our father and we have not had leisure to do
7369	anything. So now be so good as not to hasten to
7370	go out, for we have not..... We have not
7371	attended to the camel nor sent it more than
7372	3 ...; for now we have it not. For we trusted we
7373	should complete (?) the other 3; (but) the Abbot
7374	grew worse and we have not found means (to
7375	do so).”
7376	ⲓ Bok hitn or ei ebol kitn rarely thus; e.g. Ac. d. Linc., Atti
7377	ser. iv, iii. 49, Rossi I, iii. 15.
7378	2 Mer nnouk recurs 864, 865, BP. ϩⲟ. It should mean
7379	¢ coil of rope,’ but it is difficult to fit this with the context.
7380	? Hand A. Vo. 4 an- or
7381	325. (FE. 114) L. Hand A. Ro. effaced.
7382	Letter from the priest Victor to the priest
7383	Pesynthius.
7384	[“? When he] heard, he was
7385	wroth (?). Be so good as to give thyself the
7386	trouble to come, that I may meet thee and
7387	admit (?)! thee speedily. Let no one know of
7388	this letter beyond thyself.” *
7389	lV. 81.
7390	* Cf. 826.
7391	326. (6.2) L. Ro. almost totally effaced. -
7392	Letter from Victor to ‘our son” Pheu, who is
7393	to send something and not to speak of the matter
7394	to anyone.
7395	Ad. 62. (Sg. 1179).
7396	Letter. As soon as it reaches the recipients,
7397	they are to come quickly and meet the writer.
7398	“ God knows, if ye meet me not,! I (will) accuse
7399	you and ye shall be discomfited, thou, Elias (?)
7400	and Pa
7401	\ Mntne- as in Ad. 31.
7402	9)
7403	.
7404	For negative munt- v. 8360.
7405	827. (E.179) L. Hand of 268 &c. ⲟ, 10
7406	? trepamré. ⲓⲓ for etbeou. 13? for g8 enhéjhdy.
7407	Letter from the ‘“humble” Paham to the
7408	ⲥ pious ” Daniel.! ‘ Since thou didst send to me
7409	saying, ‘I will go? south by the 17th? and will
7410	bake for thee,” I depended on thee, as thou hadst
7411	sent the baker (?) to me..... Why hast thou
7412	neglected and left us in difficulty ? Be so good
7413	as to come south quickly, for thou must needs...
7414	If thou wilt not come, send us the . . ., for I will
7415	Ⲙ
7416	1 Cf. 195, where Daniel and Paham (there I'ahom) prob. recur.
7417	ⲩ. 122.
7418	3 ⲣ For mntsalfe.
7419	4 ¢I will not go. Lo, God (es proute} be with thee,’ or Ⲓ will
7420	not go with thee to Sénoute.’
7421	328. (C. 8120) L. Ro. effaced.
7422	Letter from ...,! to Theodora (?),} the baker,
7423	whom he asks to come without fail together with
7424	this camel-herd whom he had sent on purpose.?
7425	I ? Antonius.
7426	3 Prob. Theodorake for Theodoracius ; v. Ciasca, Pap. viii, Corp.
7427	Rainer ii.
7428	3 Presumably the bearer of the letter.
page 95
7429	66
7430	329. (C. 8146) L. q? for nte ou- or ntei-.
7431	Letter from the ‘humble” Paul to his
7432	‘reverend brother,” Apa ——, asking him, on
7433	receipt of this letter, to come and see him on an
7434	urgent matter.!
7435	1 ’Axdxpiots in this sense; cf Ju-tin. Nov. 123. 36 é&woxploes
7436	ⲅⲟⲓⲉ and PG. 87, 3096. In Vit. Pachom. § 88 wpéorayua is trans-
7437	lated ⲉⲃϧⲕⲣⲓϭⲓ in Mus. Guim. xvii. 225 but = wéAevais in Miss. iv.
7438	605.
7439	330. (C. 8208) P. 6—8 ? imperfect at ends.
7440	Letter from * this sinner’ Aaron to his lord,
7441	Apa Elias, the priest. Incompleteness makes
7442	the purport obscure, except a request that the
7443	recipient will come.
7444	V 8 ¢/oun more 1 kely than «Hou (Diospolis).
7445	331 (EK. 26) L. Ro. effaced.
7446	Letter from the ‘‘ humble” Pesynthius to the
7447	priest, Apa John. *. .. thou knowest we have
7448	no leisure. So now search carefully and, on
7449	finding it, send and tell me, that I may send and
7450	fetch it. I sent Andrew too yesterday saying,
7451	Enquire as to this matter. Farewell.”
7452	332. (566. 5 maparxinais.
7453	Letter from — to “‘ the God-favoured brother,”
7454	Apa Victor, mpocarws of [the Tomes of] S. Phoeb-
7455	ammon. He apologizes for not writing on
7456	papyrus! and asks that Samuel may be sent to
7457	him.
7458	1V. 907.
7459	833. (£.107) L. Hand B. Appears com-
7460	plete.
7461	Order of which the meaning is uncertain.
7462	“ Give (pay) at Pankaléle ⲍ tremisia and 1 besides
7463	to the same place.” !
7464	1 Cf.127. Here ma m- is presumed for ma and keoua (or kusona)
7465	for koua. But it may be ma as in 48 Ⲁⲥ, as regards.’
7466	2384. (E. 76) P.
7467	Letter without names, addressed to *‘ your
7468	reverend paternity.” “Be so kind, if ye have not
7469	yet sold the wood I brought, as to send it me; for
7470	Ineedit.....”
7471	COPTIC OSTRACA
7472	835. (£.90) L. Vo.z2, 3 ⲟⲅ nai. 7 ke for ge.
7473	Letter from ⲻ- to his *‘ holy father the priest!
7474	"and all the brethren by name.” He asks them to
7475	send fire-wood * for making the offering of incense.
7476	““ The priest quarrelled with me to-day on the
7477	matter, (? saying) Lest we be not able to . . . at
7478	the (proper) time. Kindly fill us the basket of
7479	fuel and bring it(?) at night3 But pray for me,
7480	for Iam indeed ill. I wonder at thee that thou
7481	hast not enquired for me while I have been ill.
7482	However
7483	! ? or the name Presbyterus ; cf. Ad. 62.
7484	2 Uuglé neine pestenoufe ehrai seems most Likely. Cf. this verb
7485	used of offering the anaphura, Georgi, Pan. lvi.
7486	3 Or for nye nan teust.
7487	ⲉ ⲟ ⲟⲑ ⲟ ⲟ
7488	336. (£. 295) L. Ro. mostly effaced.
7489	Letter from Panachére® to his * father” Jacob,
7490	asking that his accusation ⲟⲅ complaint) may be
7491	sent to. .
7492	1 Recurs BM. or. 4663, BP. 899 {-xwpa), Silvestre Pa'éogr. i, 2d
7493	Copt. pl., 3. (ther Greek names with Copt. article are Fa.étheos
7494	AZ, xxix. 24, Fagapetos C. 8482, Psanagupé, 319 ; cf. Spiegelberg,
7495	Aeg. u. Gr. Eigenn. 32.
7496	3 YEyxAnua, the termination being doubtless a mistake.
7497	RP. 5, RAC. 25, Vien. Or. Journ. ii. 273.
7498	!
7499	Recurs
7500	837. (£.325) L. Hand of 98. 2, 3 was erok.
7501	Vo. 4 the same.
7502	Letter from David to Grompe,' asking her to
7503	send something * without fail to Peter.
7504	1 ¢ Dove." Cf. (if a name!) Gram e, BM. or. 4875.
7505	ϩⲩ. 256.
7506	338. (8.8) L. Published by Sayce, PSBA,
7507	'86. 188 (4).
7508	Letter without names. The recipient is re-
7509	minded to bring with him... and *“ some good
7510	olive-wood sticks.”
7511	839. (S.9) P. 4 tnnoou oudine.
7512	Letter from ⲻ- to a superior. * Be so kind,
7513	my holy father, as to send (thy) news by this
7514	letter-carrier ; for truly my courage has left me (?)!
7515	because that men trouble me. And pray for me,
7516	that God may deliver me from .....”
7517	! Lit. * my heart has flown away.’
page 96
7518	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
7519	340. (C. 8106) L. 8? complete.
7520	Letter from the “ humble ” Hello to his dear
7521	and honoured brother,” Ananias. “I greet also
7522	Apa Jacob and thy son Moses and Joseph'® and
7523	their mother and I pray the Lord may keep thee
7524	and them.” He requests Ananias to see to the
7525	...? and bring them when he comes; for we
7526	have great need of them. And whether thou hast
7527	or hast not yet..... 5 them, pray bring them
7528	when thou comest ; for thou knowest tis 3 years
7529	since we gave them to thee.”
7530	ⲓ Recurs probably, again with Hello, in 185.
7531	5 Cf. barake (? plur.) ⲍ. 501 * vehicle,” uncertain whether on land
7532	or water. In 879 ⲃ can scarcely be the same. In BM. or.
7533	4720 (1) baraak seems a cart or carriage. Pcyron’s éarok should
7534	be daros. For Sioikeiv similarly used cf. T. 7.
7535	3 B6k ? transitive ; v. 74.
7536	341, (C. 8212) P.
7537	Letter from Psate to his * pious, reverend
7538	brother, Apa John, the monk. He has sent his
7539	“brother” Abraham to fetch 11 packets of flax!
7540	and he asks John to keep the present ostr. by him
7541	till he shall come. He requests John’s prayers.
7542	} Naf here must be ‘to him,’ whatever its meaning in 97. Cf.
7543	865.
7544	342. (C. 8179) P. From Dér el-Babhri.
7545	onjai. 14, 15 apeue.
7546	Letter from the headmen and magnates of
7547	..., to those of Jéme. As!ye have sent to us
7548	concerning the corn, now lo, the man is not yet
7549	come south. God knows that so soon as he shall
7550	come we will send you the rings. Be so kind as
7551	send (?) ® the camels .....” The rest is obscure.
7552	13
7553	! Kara the seems used here almost as the frequent weds. So in
7554	174,176, 1885.
7555	3 v.81.
7556	343. (C 8108) L. Hand of 227 &c.; v. pl. ⲓ.
7557	Vo. beginning of another text.
7558	Letter from the ‘ humble ”’ Elias to his “dear
7559	brother,” Jacob. ‘If the...® of the bishop,
7560	Apa Elias, has ...?3 the vinegar, be so kind as
7561	to send it to me; for I am much in need of it.”
7562	! If compared on the plate, the two hands will be found identical.
7563	ϩⲛ. 255. That Elias is not the bishop but his subordinate is
7564	made likely by 844.
7565	3 v.81
7566	67
7567	344.
7568	Innoou. ⲓ
7569	Letter from the “humble” Phoebammon to
7570	“our holy father” the bishop Anthony and
7571	Elias! He speaks of their having forgotten him
7572	and refers to the meadow® of Azarias. He had
7573	sent for .. ., who has however paid no heed. He
7574	therefore begs the recipient to have him sent that
7575	he may attend to his work, for the place has been
7576	spoilt.
7577	(C. 8219) P. 2 ⲟ ⲕⲟ ⲙⲡⲗⲉⲥ. 4
7578	' Cf. 227.
7579	? Reading koi.
7580	345. (C. 8261) P.
7581	Letter from Paham, son of (?) Kalamaule,' to
7582	Apa Pesynthius, the anchorite, whom he asks to
7583	send him some . . .?
7584	! Presumably a name ; cf. Kalapése, KalaSice, Kalatihne (Alex-
7585	andria Mus. 148).
7586	? = gage Z. 560 fi., ‘ morceaux de pain,’ Amélincau, Miss. iv.
7587	267. In 861 it seems a substitute for corn in baking. It is
7588	measured in a ⲓ BP. 402. It occurs also in BP. 603, 671 and
7589	Corp. Rain. ii. 187.
7590	846. (C. 8304) L. 5 on.
7591	Letter without names. The writer asks that
7592	the sacks may be sent him; ‘for the camel is
7593	about to...' For Bartholomew too(?) knows
7594	that I need .....”
7595	\ Polk ‘to be wounded’ is unlikely, but no other meaning seems
7596	known.
7597	347. (5) P.
7598	Letter from the deacon Pekosh to his ““ father ™
7599	Leontius. He requests him to send 2 jars
7600	(@yyeiov) of garden-oil and 1 of vegetable-oil. ‘I
7601	will repay them to thee without fail (lit. in peace)
7602	when God will.”
7603	348, From Medinet Habu.
7604	Joousou.
7605	Letter without names, addressed to a superior,
7606	“thy holy paternity,” and to all that are with
7607	him, according to their names. The writer asks
7608	K 2
7609	(L.2) P. 10
page 97
7610	ⲉ ⲃ
7611	for certain articles! to be sent him with other
7612	things already promised and begs to be informed
7613	when they are despatched. He requests the
7614	recipient’s prayers.
7615	1 Hots, a vessel or the quantity therein contained. Prob. = Ao,
7616	Paris scala 44 (Peyr.) In BP. 594 it contains vinegar or salt (read-
7617	ing doubtful) ; in ib. 402, sahsne, probably a solid material (cf.
7618	7. 560). Here it contains jué or jok, a frequent but obscure word.
7619	Ⲁ little 5.’ occurs in 849, 850, G. 7; and J. alone in 176, 186,
7620	BP. 655. In Berlin K. Biblivth, or. 1611 no. § (? Shenoute) jok
7621	and linen, ropes, baskets, books are apparently manufactured and
7622	sold. Hence it can hardly be connected with sek, the shell where-
7623	in pearls are found (MS. Crawford 36), with which cf. jak ‘to clap
7624	(the hands).” In Ad. 58 the meaning is obscure.
7625	349. (Pollard) P.
7626	? ek.
7627	Letter from the ‘ humble” Joseph, the monk,
7628	to his * dear father,” the priest Isaac. It relates
7629	to something the writer needs and desires may be
7630	sent him. He mentions ‘the small (quantity
7631	of) jok.”
7632	10 corr. enanous. II end,
7633	350. (E. 245) P.
7634	Letter from Elias, ‘ his servant,” to his ‘‘ dear
7635	father,” the priest Victor, whom he begs to send
7636	him a little ⲃ if he has any. The rest is
7637	obscure.
7638	Ad. 53. (Sg. 1175).
7639	Letter from ‘the humble’ Andreas to the
7640	priest Isaac, his ‘ brother.” He asks him to give
7641	3 jak-stones'® to the bearer, as he had promised.
7642	1 ? the word in 848 &c. or the verb ‘strike.’
7643	851. (E. 52) L. 2? pmpeaBurepos. 4? nmmai.
7644	Letter from ⲻ- to his ‘ brother” (?) Apa
7645	Victor, [priest] and hegumenus [of the Tdmos of
7646	S. Phoebammon], of whom he requests some-
7647	thing; but the text is too damaged to tell us
7648	more.
7649	853. (5.7 P.
7650	Letter without names. * Without writing to
7651	thee I know thy benevolence toward me. Thou
7652	COPTIC OSTRACA
7653	wast kind to me in the matter of the blanket, (so)
7654	I beg thou wilt make for me a . .. for indeed I
7655	need it. Beyond (that) however I worship the
7656	feet &c. Ⲓ will come to salute thee before I go
7657	north. And as to the small ...”?
7658	! 3rpéua seems = the more usual pr.
7659	2 ? = the word in vo. 4.
7660	3 Seeins to be so wriiten. An unknown word.
7661	354. (£.64) P. 12 or etoout.
7662	Letter from (?)‘“ his humble son ” to (?) Victor,
7663	called “thy paternity.” ‘Lo, we have sent!
7664	Isaac to the place of Maximinus instead of
7665	Thelena.! Be so good as to send me [news of]
7666	thy health. Lo, we have gone (? or sent) for the
7667	beams of wood,® to convey them northward. If
7668	thou wouldest go to..... , I will go. If I wait
7669	till Sunday on account of the place which. .... ”
7670	'V. 74.
7671	3 Cf. BP. 8433 Thelline and names like Zhadriane ib. 9441,
7672	Tsophia KP. 253, Tésidaros 447, Tsanagapé BM. or. 4870,
7673	Tapollén S. Kensington, embroidery. Cf. 3836.
7674	ⲑ Assuming sai = soi.
7675	355. (E.62) P. 6? soubns or -f. 7? ho,
7676	end tekmnt-. 11 end ? mai. 13 ? for go. 147
7677	spaisou.
7678	Letter from the “ humble ” Jacob to his ‘‘ dear
7679	lord and brother,” Apa Dionysius, the monk.
7680	He admires D.’s * philosophy ” that has enabled
7681	him to..... He speaks of having sent Noah
7682	tohim..... 9g “But thou knowest they are
7683	careless men. But I have been told of 2 good. . .
7684	which they had got and taken away before they
7685	had received them from him! However, if the
7686	thing please thee,® come to me and go eastward
7687	with him and finish the matter. And be so kind
7688	as to give the seed to the boy who gives thee
7689	this ostracon; likewise the ...3 These have I
7690	written.* I salute all the holy place.”
7691	1 The state of the text makes the pronouns appear confused.
7692	2 Cf. 107.
7693	3 Cf. net in 879,466. In BM. or. 4883 prné appears to be
7694	either a building or landed property, so is scarcely comparable here.
7695	And $e is ambiguous (? cf. in fennok).
7696	ⲉ Cf. Ad. 60.
page 98
7697	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
7698	3856. (£.162) L. Hand D. 4 evmperea.
7699	6 mavevpnuos. ⲃ ? ouvrerile or ϭⲱϧⲧϭϭϭⲉ. ⲟ ⲝ).
7700	Vo. 4 joou or tnnoou.
7701	Letter from —— to a superior, addressed as
7702	“thy ebmpémeia,” and mentioning the Dux.! He
7703	asks for the recipient’s intentions by the present
7704	messenger.
7705	\| Presumably from the epithets, the d. Thebaidis, though in
7706	Leontios xxx it appears as a mere title : 3oixd ⲧⲓⲙⲥⲧⲱ̄ⲙ ueyiordvav,
7707	EixAeéoraros is doubtless to be read before 305¢ in AZ. ’84.154.
7708	It is elsewhere applied to the local emirs, RAC. 1, BM. or. 4660,
7709	4866 (all 7th cent.).
7710	357. (E.278) P.
7711	Letter from the humble” --ⲉⲓ to the
7712	ⲉ pious father” Apa Shenoute [and?] Apa Ka-
7713	moul, ⲙⲉ bearer of Christ,” and mentioning
7714	“our lord the Dux.”
7715	1 'AAn8&s = the usual hrnoume.
7716	358. (£.184) L. 1?saéfe. 2? mphoudrh.
7717	4 or nej-, so ? nejoutoue. Vo. 1? kemaab.
7718	Letter (?) without names and difficult,! though
7719	clearly written and apparently perfect. 4 ff.
7720	perhaps “up to the ϩⲓ which Victor gave thee
7721	(and) other 30 did I give thee another time.”
7722	1 Possibly kble = $85le Adyavoy ; ⲩ. Peyron, With 4 cf. krok
7723	Ad. 54.
7724	369. (£. 190) L. Vo. blank.
7725	I corr. Avawvas.
7726	Letter (?) without names. * Here are (lit. lo)
7727	Ananias and Paul concerning’! the ...ⲟ Taben-
7728	nése.!
7729	1V.48.
7730	2 Recurs RAC. 63, BP. 657. In 440 Zabene ; so Vit. Pachom.
7731	§ 24. Spiegelberg (S'rassb. Festschr. Z. 46. Vers. Deutsch. Philol.
7732	1901, 164) sugjests = *Phoenix-island,’ originally distinct from
7733	Hand A.
7734	Tabennése.
7735	360. (E. 213) P. 2, 3 tir-épére mmok. 3 dine.
7736	ϩ for nsabllaf. ⲓⲟ for go. ⲓϯ nau. 15? éak-.
7737	Letter from Peter to “ our father” Jacob. He
7738	is surprised that Jacob has not visited Joseph,
7739	since the latter would be able to help! him in his
7740	! Greek nominal, instead of the correct verbal forms are frequent ;
7741	Badia Z. 369, Rec. v. 106, evepyia Lagarde Aeg. 271, xorwria ib,
7742	285, waparoyor Rec. vi. 70.
7743	69
7744	troubles. *Ⲣⲟ not therefore delay to visit him,
7745	lest he go ? north and thou see him not? again.
7746	For thou wilt need .....”
7747	) Uncertain ; perhaps ¢ embark for the north.’
7748	3 Negative mn- thus with another verb in 176, 1832, 188, 236,
7749	378.
7750	361, (£. 224) P. 4 ll. more after 23; ⲩ.
7751	Addenda. ⲑ read mei. 15 ? nsoud.
7752	Letter from the ‘“humble” Joseph to Apa
7753	Paham, the anchorite. He had hoped to go north
7754	to salute P., but responsibility for the témos
7755	hinders him. He speaks of sending 14 (or 24)
7756	artabas of corn (?), out of which he asks P. to
7757	pay the expenses (avdAwua) and the wages for
7758	grinding! and to give the other measure? to “my
7759	father ” Victor, disciple of Apa Sourous. Of the
7760	corn he seems to ask P. to make him bread; * for
7761	the little £ake? is at an end.”
7762	1 Reading bebe nnout, a possible phrase but unknown to me,
7763	2 For ko v. 309.
7764	3 ¢ Our small stock of £’ V. 845.
7765	362. (E. 271) P. Prob. hand of 138 &c.
7766	4? Ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ. ⲓⲟ ¢jdk.
7767	Letter from Cyriacus, “their son,” to his
7768	“reverend fathers.” Some commercial transaction
7769	is dealt with and the ⲕⲟⲟϩ Justinus' mentioned.
7770	Vo. 5 “If then thou wouldst have a little incense
7771	for the ⲧⲟⲩⲟϩ, lo, here is a man has brought a little
7772	good ...? Send to me (as to) what thou desirest,
7773	that I may buy it for thee.”
7774	t In BM. or. 4884 the pagarch of Hermonthis has this name and
7775	title. That MS. can be dated in the 2d half of the 8th cent.
7776	2 This caunot = gre; cf. the genders.
7777	863. (5. 279) P. 1? ⲛⲟⲕ. 3 •ⲕⲣⲓϭⲓⲥ. 4
7778	corr. enta-.
7779	Letter (?) from Komes to -4. “Since thou
7780	didst send this man to me with a mAd§! saying,
7781	Give it to Komes..... [he] gave it me and de-
7782	livered the answer . .... ⲩ The rest is imperfect
7783	and obscure.
7784	1 Not ‘this ⲧ. as the present text is on pottery.
page 99
7785	70
7786	364. (£.287) L.
7787	tween 4 and 5 a blank.
7788	Letter or List. 1—4 unintelligible;' 5—7
7789	proper names each with 1 or 2 “coils of rope ”
7790	opposite them.
7791	? Hand of 108 &c. Ⲃⲉ‐
7792	I With gerger— cf. ? a place-name Gerg—, BP. 986.
7793	365. (5.. 304) P.
7794	Letter from Daniel to his “brother” Pap-
7795	nouthius. ‘Since I have related to thee the matter
7796	of the 2 coils of rope, so now be so kind as to give
7797	6 coils to him! and I will (lit. that I may) thank
7798	thee. Give them to John, son of Plish, and I will
7799	pay thee their price.”
7800	I Seems superfluous with what follows ; v. 97.
7801	Ad. 64. (Sg. 1180) P.
7802	Letter from his “ son,” Abraham, to Apa David.
7803	‘ Make haste (smovddlew) to give 62 bundles of
7804	rope to the man that comes to thee with this
7805	.ostr., till I arrive and put in order?! the account
7806	with thee and take away the . . .% too.”
7807	V Cr. Tsano (Spieg: Il erg).
7808	2 If 8i( ££) could Le “ bring’, £rok might? be ‘ remairder’ (grok) ;
7809	ⲟⲓ cf. 63
7810	366. (£. 336) P.
7811	Letter from “his servant” ⲓⲟ, the priest.
7812	A measure (?)! filled with £ake occurs and build-
7813	ing operations are mentioned. ‘He did not,”
7814	says the writer, * give me a canon.” ?
7815	\| Shatila is hardly an Egyp‘ian word.
7816	? Either a measuring rod or instructions to be followed in
7817	building.
7818	867. (£.315) L. Other side effaced. ⲓ, 2
7819	néaje. 3? mpepa-. 57? 0e. 7 or nan.
7820	Letter from ⲻ- to (7) his “father” Victor.
7821	“Lo, these are the words which I heard from (?)
7822	the priest Jacob. My heart could not wait
7823	without telling thee (them)..... He spoke as
7824	not even Epiphanius of Cyprus... .. ”
7825	COPTIC OSTRACA
7826	368. (C.8112) L. 8. 165. Vo. 4 fanta-.
7827	Letter from ⲻ- Patoure’ to ‘the holy, pious
7828	and truly Christ-serving brethren,” whom he
7829	greets from the least to the greatest. The latter
7830	part seems connected with 174. Papas had
7831	brought a ⲗ and [? in consequence] the writer
7832	had gone to the dwelling of Pesynthius.....and
7833	had taken... “Lo, itis... all but a little. I
7834	have sent it you. .... Apa Ouanafre (Onofrius).
7835	And further, as to the raiment which ye told me
7836	ye had given to Kolosme,? lo, I spoke with him
7837	concerning it and he said to me, Ⲓ have washed
7838	it * and sent it thee.” Lo, the little garment that
7839	was fastened to (?) the tunic, I have (sent it?)
7840	thee. But the chief of all this is that I salute you
7841	until I meet you.”
7842	I The gap before it here is hard to fill. In 1% it is clearly a
7843	personal name ; cf. fem. Ta bre, AZ. xxxiv. 85. In RP. ii there-
7844	fore read ‘the monast. of Macarius, son of Ⲣ.
7845	2 In these texts always masc. except here, where therefore ? read
7846	pe-. CI. Stern § 338.
7847	ⲃ Recurs BP. 1052.
7848	4 Recurs Miss iv. ⲟϭ (sic. not fomsn, ib. 528) = Vit. Pahom.
7849	ⲃ 30 merauuévor. The Arab. of this passage (Mus. Guim. xvii.
7850	559) uses ge, mistaking Boh. raks for rakss (ib. 64).
7851	174. (C. 8183) P. 7? nmlali tion.
7852	naf. 12? ete-. 13? azjoos.
7853	Letter from Patoure! to Elias; connected
7854	perhaps with 368. ‘As thou didst send me
7855	forth to Pesynthius about the matter of? the
7856	garment, now behold, the man that can take? the
7857	garment has come and brought me the tremision of
7858	full weight by the d\éxTwp measure,* saying thus:
7859	Ⲓ will (?) ® take the garment and the linen girdle
7860	bound round it and will give thee 5} baskets ® of
7861	bronze money and thou shalt take surety of me
7862	10 prob.
7863	1 Cf. 368.
7864	2 v.48.
7865	3 Or read e/affi, * who took.’
7866	4 Zuydy varies with $i in these texts. This standard ‘of the
7867	cock’ is not found e'sewhere. Does it refer to a standard so
7868	marked or toaplace? That ‘of the Castrum’ occurs in Pap. Turin i
7869	(Ati xxiii) and BM. or. 4882, that ‘of the Cast. ⲡⲓⲉ ib. or.
7870	4866 &c., * of the Cast. Memnonium Ⲕⲉⲩ. ég i. 103, AZ. '84, 156,
7871	ⲟ the town’ in Rec. vi. 66, * of the monastery’ in Grenfell, Pap. ii.
7872	141. Cf. also Journ. Philol. xxii. 273, that ‘of Apollinopolis,’
7873	Grenfell Pap. ii. 137, ⲟ Hermopolis,” Wien. Denks. 37. 146 ‘of
7874	Arsinoe,’ also 191, Pap. Oxyrh. i. 235 © of Alexandria.’
7875	ⲃ Vv. 122.
7876	ⲉ ⲩ. 48.
page 100
7877	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 71
7878	for other 40 hundred? till the 7th day of the
7879	feast.” I said to him, ‘40 hundred; what will
7880	(that) be at the rate of g} baskets to the tremision ?’
7881	I (?) said again, ‘ Except for 40 hundred I will not
7882	agree to the affair.” If thou wouldest take surety
7883	of him for 40 hundred, I will do so; if thou
7884	wouldest not take surety, I will give him (back)
7885	his tremision.”
7886	7 The unit seems to be 100 bronze [coins]. Cf. 177, 180,
7887	1886, 456, alo AZ. 78. 15. In BP. 1067 i and $i nhomnt vary.
7888	Is it then simply * so many measures (51) of bronze coins’?
7889	369. (C. 151) L.
7890	Letter, whether from or to Apa Victor, the
7891	hegumenus, is doubtful. A service (Umovpyia) is
7892	asked, but the rest is obscure.
7893	870. (C. 8157) L. ? Hand of 227 ⲥ. 7)
7894	tame. 12 or kouade. Vo. 2 ? néaje, tauof. q ⲗⲉ.
7895	10 ? epef~. 13 end Hé- or Hi-.
7896	Letter from the “humble” Elias (?)! to his
7897	[“son”] Apa Dios. Certain affairs? of Mena,
7898	son of Pakou (?), had been laid before the xipos
7899	Theodore, who had handed them ⲟⲩⲉⲓ to the
7900	writer. Vo. 2 “ Thou knowest that the words he
7901	spoke would make many books. Be so kind as to
7902	inform him (and) if thou know that he will be
7903	harder on ⲙⲝ than is just, be so good as to
7904	send word (lit. the answer) and I will renounce
7905	(imotdogew) the . . . seed-corn. Be so kind, if
7906	thou know his intention, as to send [and tell ?]
7907	me.”
7908	) V. 58 for this form of salutation, which prob. shows that the
7909	writer is of a certain ecclesiastical rank.
7910	2 Harbata seems a foreign word. This Mena occurs in 120,
7911	where the 2d name is prob. Pakouj-.
7912	3 Assuming sit = set. In Pist. 5 ph. 12 sits may be a reflexive
7913	from this root.
7914	4 Bapeiv recurs BP. 4905.
7915	371. (C. 8171) P.
7916	4 for petnéine. 5 efianei.
7917	eratf. 7 ⲉⲉⲯⲗⲗⲉϩⲥ. Ⲓⲟ Aaos.
7918	5 illegible lines.
7919	Letter from' Pesynthius his “son” to his
7920	1 for Aitn-, add petnéére.
7921	6 ? ntf, ? ehoun, or
7922	11 sto. Vo. 4 or
7923	1 The writer is apt to leave words unfinished : A:tn), pelt],
7924	“holy father,” Hello. He has heard that the
7925	bishop is coming to visit H. When he comes,
7926	will H. be so kind as to send to him, P., for some
7927	vegetables, so that he may bring them and (thus)
7928	salute [the bishop]? 6 “I went to the hill of
7929	Apa (?) Pesynthius® and I heard them singing
7930	psalms and I said,® I will repeat it to thee, my
7931	holy father, Apa H. Be so good as to repeat it.
7932	It is this: The multitude ⲥ. (Psalm lxvii.
7933	(Ixviii.) 30, 31).”
7934	) <The hill of Ape’ (BM. pan. Ixxix Ⲣ. 60) is impossible
7935	because of the following sme. Hill’ is thercfore taken as =
7936	‘ monastery,’ as e.g. Rev. éts. grs. iii. 134, 137. For monasteries
7937	of Pesynthius v. 25
7938	ⲉ All uncertain. Perhaps aijoos jefai-. But the request to H.
7939	(sic) to repeat it is in any case obscure.
7940	3872. (C. 8172) P. 11? nan.
7941	Letter from Paul! to the priest, Apa Pesyn-
7942	thius. He greets several other priests by name
7943	and asks that enquiries may be made as to the
7944	dates and that they be entrusted to (?) * someone.
7945	1 John therefore in 13, 14 cannot be the writer.
7946	2 Readirg Ⲁⲓⲟⲓⲉⲉ. But this is scarcely likely.
7947	2 ? for kousop. 3? efna-.
7948	5? shai. 6? for mpei-. 7 ? for mntenoueh-hise.
7949	Letter without names, to a superior. ‘Tribunus
7950	wrote an ostracon again to thy paternity but has
7951	found till now no one by whom to send it. God
7952	knows, (when) I wrote this one, I did not allow
7953	him to know aught of it, because we (would) not
7954	trouble you a second time.” !
7955	378. (C. 818s) P.
7956	ⲑ
7957	1V. AZ. 85. 70 for th's phrase. For the negative v. 360.
7958	374. (C. 8186) P. From Dér el-Babhri.
7959	Letter from Victor, his “son,” to his ‘ holy
7960	father” or “lord and father.” - He apologizes
7961	for not using papyrus.! He makes a request,
7962	“aaa till God ordain that I am (again) in
7963	health.” He is sending certain objects and
7964	seems to speak of an epidemic illness. He asks
7965	the recipient's prayers.
7966	v.97.
page 101
7967	v2 COPTIC OSTRACA
7968	875. (C. 8194) P. ⲓⲓ takon. 14? keesooue.
7969	15 ? térou o mmntre.
7970	Letter without names, to a superior. * Seeing
7971	thou has sent to us with hard words, God is our
7972	witness that we have not delayed a single day
7973	with deceitful intent ; but were it not that illness!
7974	had come on us, we would not have been dis-
7975	obedient. But if the wolf seize a sheep, all
7976	the sheep also ...* Now if God will, thou shalt
7977	find us... to-morrow ..... ⲙ
7978	1V. 104.
7979	2 ¢ Are witnesses ' seems the most likely.
7980	876. (C. 8202) P. 8? eroioreron. ⲑ anbik.
7981	Letter from —— to his * dear father” John.
7982	“Seeing I have before now appealed to thee,
7983	when I was in company with (?) the jeweller,
7984	saying, We have been robbed; we have been to
7985	the place of Apa David and to the place of Apa
7986	Phoebamon and taken the sacrament (?) ..... on
7987	the road as we came out (saying,) If there be
7988	need of clothes when thou comest to me and (if)
7989	thou inform me . .. ..
7990	! KaBi3dpios used by Joh. Moschus (v. Ducange). The exact
7991	force of moose is uncertain ; cf. 140 and Ad. 64%.
7992	3877. (C. 8205) P. 5 ? for takok [ng)lakoi.
7993	Between 5, 6, 7 traces of an earlier text.
7994	Letter from David and Sina who “ write to and
7995	greet ” Michaias and ask him on its receipt, to
7996	meet them next day before sunrise, on important
7997	business.
7998	! The emendation is uncertain ; in 75 a similar confusion (correct
7999	in 68). Perhaps ⲃⲟ is imperat. ; cf. BP. 673.
8000	378. (C. 8207) P. 12 or keloit, tafits.
8001	Letter from Jacob, the 8wwntss, to his “lord
8002	and holy father ” Apa Pesynthius, the anchorite.
8003	- Seeing that Jacob has come and accused me,
8004	be so kind when Presbyterus and John arrive, as
8005	to enquire wherein! I have acted ill (lit. violently)
8006	and I will make it good (lit. remove it). Further,
8007	ⲓ Or eibpe oun‘ai-; but the meaning remains obscure.
8008	if thou wouldest conciliate him, be so good as to
8009	send them away (?). Let him give me my ...
8010	which ... and I will take it away.”
8011	379. (C. 8232) P.
8012	Letter from the ‘humble’ Epiphanius to his
8013	“dear fathers,” John, Enoch! and Apa Victor,
8014	whom he greets with his whole soul. ‘ There-
8015	after I inform you that, by God’s will and .your
8016	holy prayers, lo, God hath sent me the healing of
8017	my eye. The doctor said, ¢ Wait? still these 2
8018	days till it is well cleared (or cleansed®).” Pray
8019	therefore for me, that God may send me his
8020	mercy and I may go to my place; for I have
8021	suffered much. But asto the..., lo, I will send
8022	it you. Be so kind as to provide food for the
8023	.”*¢ Pesynthius sends his greetings in a post-
8024	script.
8025	! These two addressed together in an ostr., G. 111.
8026	2 Prob. for smont ; so in 386.
8027	3 In Z. 475 takr = suf.
8028	ⲉ V. 840.
8029	380. (C. 8184) P. From Dér el-Bahri.
8030	Letter (?) regarding delivery of some bread on a
8031	certain date! Oil is also mentioned.
8032	I The text, apparently complete at the beginning, uses Perf. ii
8033	which is pecu iar. It must either = Perf. i or = penta-.
8034	383. (C. 8300) L. For vo. v. Addenda.
8035	Hand of 227. 10 ouéét m-. Vo. 4 ⲕⲱⲓ yap.
8036	Letter from the “humble” Elias to ‘the holy
8037	father,” Apa Stephen, the priest. He apologizes
8038	for his delay in coming as he has been ill. But
8039	if God ordain and ....., he “will come and
8040	worship the angel of the holy place.” He
8041	requests S.’s prayers, “till I behold thy holy
8042	ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ ; for I swear to thee, thy remembrance is in
8043	my presence day and night (lit. by day from the
8044	night).”
8045	384. (D.2) P.
8046	Letter without names, to a superior. ‘I inform
8047	thy charity (dydmn) as to the oxen about which
page 102
8048	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES ϫ
8049	thou didst speak with the man. If he find thy
8050	charity at home (?) to-morrow, then send the
8051	answer by the boy I sent to thy angelic (person),
8052	so that I may send the men to go to thee
8053	and salute thee.”
8054	1 What word is this? Scarcely &yyeAos.
8055	385. (S.1) P. From Medinet Habu. Pub-
8056	lished by Sayce, PSBA. ’86, 188. 6—15 broken
8057	at ends. ⲃ, ⲃ q ⲃ. ⲓⲟ tekn-, nééire.
8058	IT ? khéle-. 13 or je.
8059	Letter from Pesynthius, son of Jebiou, to his
8060	‘‘ dear, holy father ” Kalakés (Karakos). For I
8061	quitted thee and thou saidst, Remain at Pmilis!
8062	till the . . . of Thoth. Now behold, I have taken
8063	thy instruction and remained. Now, God knows,
8064	I seek but find not bread for my children and they
8065	are in misery (?). Then, finding no work, I wished
8066	to take my children and wife and go north to
8067	Egypt. Perhaps God will ordain a . . . while the
8068	place is in distress. For I have.....”
8069	! BM. pap. 40 ‘Pmilés in the nome of Koptos,’ RAC. 86 ¢ The
8070	hill of Pmile.!
8071	2 Kéme is difficult to define. RAC. 56 ‘in the monast. or with-
8072	out, in K.’ should refer to the valley generally ; it can hardly =
8073	Cairo, for in the same text, ib. 55, Babylon is mentioned. In BM.
8074	pp. Ixxviii K. is contrasted with ‘the hill* (desert) and the field’
8075	(cultiva:ion or pasture s6f). Stern AZ. ’85. 150 thinks K., in the
8076	Jeremias - papyri from Memphis, is Upper Eg., since it seems =
8077	Sa‘id in the parallel Arabic documents (cf. Amélin. Géogr. 224).
8078	But elsewhere, e.g. Mus. Guim. xvii. 1 (= Vit. Pachom. §1), it is
8079	contrasted with Thebais and = Lower Eg. The martyr Pegsh
8080	(BM. Cat. no. 346) is taken from Pelusium, avoiding Panau (Band),
8081	lest he should Le rescued ‘ere they come to K.” He is brought to
8082	Pabylon and thence to Antinoce. Here again K. seems = Up.
8083	Egypt. On the above evidence, Mr. Kenyon suggests that K.
8084	might be an intermediate district, like Middle Egypt.
8085	386. (F.1) P. 5 for tdoun.
8086	Letter from Basil to his “holy, pious father,”
8087	Apa Kyrikos. “I request thy kindness (lit. Do
8088	the kindness). Behold, I have ...! my house,
8089	since I wished to arise and leave the village. So
8090	now I have sent to thee that thou shouldest
8091	instruct me ; if thou wouldest I should depart, be
8092	so kind as to write to Elias that he receive me
8093	and that I may work under him and he provide
8094	for me. But if thou wouldest I should go to the
8095	1 Prob. ‘sold,’ but icϥ cannot be read.
8096	place of Justus at Kés® and remain with him,
8097	instruct me. In short (mAjv), wheresoever thou
8098	wouldest (I should) go, point it out and I will
8099	go thither. Whether thou wouldest I should go
8100	quickly or that I should wait? until the man be
8101	gone, write me the conclusion of the matter.”
8102	2 = Apollinopolis Parva and doubtless a bishop's seat (v. RP. 11),
8103	notwithstanding the evidenc: of the corrupt episcopal lists (Amél.
8104	Géogr. 399). It occurs in RAC. 34, RP. 5 18%, 19.
8105	ⲟ ⲩ. 879.
8106	387. (£.38) L. Vo. effaced.
8107	Letter (beginning only) from Leontius, son of
8108	Eupraxius, to Pheu.
8109	388. (P.24) P.
8110	Letter (beginning only), apologising for not
8111	using papyrus (v. 97). From a line drawn below
8112	4, this would seem to be merely an exercise.
8113	389, (£.98) L. Hand D. Mostly illegible.
8114	Letter (end only), addressed to ‘the God-
8115	fearing lord and father,” Apa Victor, ... and
8116	hegumenus [of (the ⲧⲟⲩⲟϩ of) S. Phoebammon].
8117	394. (4.1) L.
8118	Vo. 8 ayabov.
8119	Letter from Franie! and Moses to their * good
8120	lord brother,” Pesynthius and... and his wife.
8121	“My brother P., if God give thee a son, call his
8122	name Longinus. All ye saints, pray in charity
8123	for us, that the merciful God may direct us in all
8124	good toward what is right.”
8125	From the Ramesseum.
8126	1 As here AZ. 78. 12; cf. Frange ib. 13, Edinbg. Antiq. Mus.
8127	914, Ad. 68, Efrange, Pap. Joad 2, Phrangas 396. &pdyros
8128	Francus seems very rare and is unlikely here. More prob. =
8129	Persian Frdnya or Framji (Justi, Iran. Namenb. 103). Cf. Phranse,
8130	Franse, Assemani BO. iii, i. 479 = Bk. of Governors, ed. Budge, ii.
8131	241.
8132	395. (4.2) P.
8133	Letter. The writer sends 11 hoods (xodxAiov!)
8134	and a large hood and says his brother Lukas is
8135	gone to the nome of Koptos.
8136	ⲓ Koukle in 466, RP. 28 and Paris Scala 44. Cf. ? kokel (fem. )
8137	Journ. As. 87, 178 ; also AZ. 5. 41.
8138	L
page 103
8139	74
8140	396. (C. 8145) L.
8141	Vo. 5 corr. epaeibt.
8142	Letter from * his humble son,” Phrangas to
8143	“the holy, good father,” Apa Peter, the priest.
8144	Merely a request for news of Peter's health, ‘ that
8145	when I remember thee, my heart may be filled
8146	with joy,” and (vo.) greetings to Ezechiel, Abra-
8147	ham, Hamér! and all the brethren.
8148	1 Cf. Haméb ⲟ = Hamér) T. 9.
8149	From Dér el-Babhri.
8150	397. (C.8198) P. 7? mam.
8151	Letter without names, to superiors.! * This
8152	humble and wretched sinner ventures to write to
8153	his lords and fathers, saying, My face is filled
8154	with shame that I (should) write at all to your
8155	paternity. However ..... with Daniel often I
8156	have ventured to write. There is not... for a
8157	deacon (?) such as I to write to great men? If ye
8158	have.....”
8159	1 Possibly of course only one person is addressed.
8160	2 May = the abbot ; v. 118.
8161	277. (E. 141) L.
8162	Letter, opening salutations only. Merely an
8163	exercise. Vo. has parts of similar phrases.
8164	278. (£.283) L. Hand of 279, 436.
8165	Ro. Letter, opening salutations only. They
8166	are those often used by a bishop; ⲩ. §3.
8167	John xiv. 23 is quoted.
8168	Vo. “Pray in charity for me, Peter the little,
8169	that God in charity have mercy on me.” ‘Pray
8170	in charity for me, David.”!?
8171	! Similar requests in graffiti, e.g. Lepsius D. vi. 102.
8172	279. (E.288) L. Hand of 278, 436,
8173	Letter, opening salutations only. Cf. 278,
8174	436, (E. 285) L.
8175	5 for nnrioxos.
8176	Ro. List of the Apostles. ‘Peter and Andrew
8177	and James and John were fishermen. Philip was
8178	Hand of 278, 279.
8179	COPTIC OSTRACA
8180	the son of charioteers! and drove in the race
8181	(ⲩⲱ) and was a man of Betsabe (= Bethsaida).
8182	Thomas, one of. .... ” :
8183	Vo. 1. “Paul, the servant? of Jesus Christ, by
8184	the will of God.” 2. “Pray in charity for me,
8185	Peter the little.” 3
8186	1 This tradition is in the list of Apostles, Cotelier, Patr. Apost. i.
8187	275; cf. Lipsius, Apokr. Apost. i. 206.
8188	3 Hal occurs in MS. Crawford 36 ; also in Akhmimic, Rec. xi.
8189	147 and Mid. Eg., Crum Copt. MSS. 46. (Komans i. I is no
8190	preserved in Sa‘id.)
8191	3 Cf. 278.
8192	280. (s. 25) L.
8193	Letter consisting merely of complimentary
8194	salutations. Probably an exercise. Cf. 278 &c.
8195	398. (C. 8227) P.
8196	Letter, opening phrases only,! and followed by
8197	scribbling ; so prob. a mere exercise.
8198	ⲓ cf. 239, 879, 899.
8199	399. (C. 8308) L.
8200	Letter, opening phrases only.
8201	400. (C.8109) L. On vo. of 12.
8202	Letter, opening phrases only. 4ϥⲙⲡⲣⲱ̀ⲧϥⲧⲟⲥ in
8203	these texts applies only to civil magistrates.!
8204	1 E.g. to a Ⲁⲓⲟⲓⲕ ϥⲧ RAC. 1, Rev. ég. v. 93, Grenfell Pap. i. 104,
8205	nalérepos AZ. '84. 153, laane RP. 5.
8206	402. (E. 136) P. 4 end mpn- or mn-
8207	Letter from —— to Apa Jacob (?), urgently
8208	begging for books, among them ‘Isaiah the
8209	exegete.”
8210	1V. 860.
8211	* The epithet scarcely suits a writer of ascetic works, but there
8212	seems no alternative. It recurs as here Rec. xi. 135.
8213	403. (C. 8129) L. Hand of 227 ⲥ.
8214	Letter from the ‘“ humble” Elias to “the (sic)
8215	dear brother ” Anthony. ‘Seeing I wrote to thee
page 104
8216	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES 75
8217	about the two suits' of clothes, they have not
8218	.% me the solidus. The brother said to me,
8219	...ⲁ garment for me for one (? solidus) and
8220	. .. me the other in the measure of the rest.” So
8221	now make haste to send them, that I may
8222	receive the solidus and that anxiety be removed
8223	from me.”
8224	1 v.68.
8225	2 Presumably the verb omitted, so too in vo. ⲓ. N& =néu
8226	transit. (cf. 80%) ‘send,’ seems improbable. Or = ⲙ ⲙⲉ ‘brought
8227	me,’ bat cf. nas in 8.
8228	3 ? Cf. ouoj * perfect, complete’ (adject.) ; so here either finish’
8229	or * repair, renew.” Recurs Ad. 57.
8230	Ad. 18. (Sf 14) L. Hand D.
8231	Letter from Mark! to Papnoute and Elizabeth.
8232	“Ye know that I wrote and forewarned you a
8233	second time saying, ‘ Ye are my brethren and I
8234	do not wish to hear anything ugly about you.
8235	Now I have been told that ye are detaining
8236	(dvéxw) the girl who is with you. Unless it be
8237	..., Ⲓ is not right. If ye still do not teach the
8238	man’s wife that she agree to obey him like every
8239	woman and to do his bidding,® know that I shall
8240	exclude you* so long as she continues to be in
8241	this disquieted state. Lo, I have written this
8242	once again to you.”
8243	I The contents recall RP. 18 b, but there the text is too frag-
8244	mentary to be intelligible.
8245	2 Sepsop would fit here but is hard to translate.
8246	3 Lit. © his work,’ so ? “attend to domestic duties.’
8247	ⲩ. 41, 300.
8248	Ad. 19. (5) P.
8249	Letter without names. The writer asks that
8250	something (? part of a door) may be got for or sent
8251	him ;! “for, God knows, from the hour when I
8252	arrived I have sought it till now. So now pray
8253	for me that, if God ordain, I may come and . . .?
8254	thee. Do the kindness to... 2 litres of ...3
8255	before I depart.”
8256	! The polite formula used recurs in 8. R-psees gz ⲟⲓ r-psecige? 1
8257	can explain neither.
8258	? Can hardly = Boh. 65.
8259	as transitive.
8260	3 Prob. = siff ‘pitch’ rather than seppr, sib, sipi (AZ. 85. 41)
8261	¢ linen.’
8262	0% ebol ‘cry out’ seems impossible
8263	401. (C. 8125) L. Vo. blank. 1 for mpéa.
8264	Letter, the end only. Presumably the text
8265	began upon another ostracon. *... everything;
8266	for I am not worthy to trouble thee.! But God
8267	will grant thee His blessing, for thou art one who
8268	learnest what is good.”
8269	) 878.
8270	271, (E.211) P. 6 for hise. ⲓ3 meeue.
8271	14 for mpr-! 16 ? for tboun.
8272	Letter without names, to a superior. ‘My
8273	lord and holy father, let thy pity reach me and
8274	pray the Lord for me, and He will grant me
8275	healing once more ; for I have been in great pain.
8276	For I know that if thou beseech the Lord, he will
8277	not repel thy request (alrmua). For thou knowest
8278	that my heart doth cleave in all my thoughts to
8279	thine. Do not forget me, for I have not strength
8280	to rise.”
8281	! As in Ad. 55.
8282	272. (C. 8153) L.
8283	Letter without names. The writer, after a
8284	general greeting, asks the recipient's prayers.
8285	273. (E. 144) P. 2? éére.
8286	Letter from * this humble son” to his * holy
8287	fathers,” saluting them and all theirs and asking
8288	their prayers against ‘‘ the devil's snares and the
8289	plots of men.”
8290	274. (0B. 2) L.
8291	scribbling. 5 prob. Avrwweos.
8292	Letter consisting of greetings from the “ humble
8293	sinner ” Moses to his * holy fathers,” the mpoeorws
8294	Elias, Apa Anthony and Chélo.!
8295	1 BP. 5182 salutes ‘ my holy father Apa E., Apa A. and Hell,’
8296	while 186 addresses ‘ my father ⲇ, my brother E. and Choul6.’
8297	In BP. Hello is spelt with x. For Anthony (perhaps the bishop)
8298	ⲩ. 237.
8299	Hand A or D. Vo.
8300	186.
8301	mPOTEVXN.
8302	(C. 8159) L.
8303	ⲃ ? mouh.
8304	Vo. 6 ⲉⲗⲟⲭⲉ⳪ⲧⲟⲩ.
8305	16 a in Aa doubtful.
8306	L 2
8307	7°?
page 105
8308	76
8309	Letter from —— to his ‘‘ father”! Anthony,
8310	his ¢“ brother” Elias and Chould.®> He asks them
8311	to send him 20 hundred of bronze coin, that he
8312	may pay (?) Apa Colluthus for (?) the ...? ‘For
8313	in truth I have given (paid) the other 5 baskets
8314	(\ixva) to the men until I shall come and .....
8315	He is now sending a further sum, in ⲗⲟ.
8316	Vo. 5—7 are obscure.* Then follow salutations
8317	and a request for prayers, “for my sins do not
8318	allow me to go and salute you. If I make an
8319	arrangement . ..,5 I will (?) come and enquire
8320	for ¢ your health.”
8321	! For ait cf. 145, 468.
8322	2 v.274.
8323	3 ⲩ. 848.
8324	4 In 7, ? N6he (Noah), the writer’s name.
8325	$ This verb is usually followed by ⲛ-
8326	unintelligible.
8327	ⲉ Reading ⲉ (gn), as in gmpSins, though I know of no other
8328	instance.
8329	The words here are
8330	187.
8331	6 ? kbéue.
8332	Letter without names and difficult to translate.
8333	“The year that they departed and that their
8334	daughter died, I put (?) 4 artabas of sesame! into
8335	my barns ... I swear to thee by God Almighty
8336	that of all the things written down . . . my hands.
8337	And besides these, she sent me 2 solidi which
8338	I had earned with her while working with her;
8339	these she sent me. Now as for the man about
8340	whom Ⲓ sent to thee saying that he had taken the
8341	... (ⲟⲗ) of my legal-rights, be so kind as
8342	send to him, that he.....”
8343	(C. 8230) P. 2 for miateu-, ? aiti.
8344	) V. Index, also BP. 4907. Apparently a var. of sim. CI.
8345	pe ⲉⲥ.
8346	176. (E. 68) P. 3 rather fetn (for tetnmnteidt).
8347	11 ⲭⲟⲗⲓ] possible.
8348	Letter from to his ‘“holy father” Apa
8349	ⲉ According as! thou didst bid me regard-
8350	ing the. .., be so good—for men do trouble me
8351	—as to send me the tremision quickly, before they
8352	have (?) taken? them and thou be wroth with
8353	ϯ. 842.
8354	2 For this negative form v. 860. Reading s)ϧⲟⲭⲗⲉ: instead
8355	seems further to obscure the sense.
8356	COPTIC OSTRACA
8357	me. Send it me by him that brings thee this
8358	ostracon.”
8359	177. (E.72) P. 6 for mei-. 8? for mpek-.
8360	10 end, ? mos.
8361	Letter from Elias to Daniel. ... He has
8362	sent (?) 600 of bronze coin! and he now asks for
8363	it back, as his father is responsible (for it). I
8364	cannot find means to come. However do not
8365	allow him ? to go north before (?) thou hast given
8366	it to him. Behold, I have paid thee(?) 600 of
8367	bronze coin and other 12... have I sent thee.”
8368	ⲓ Ⲁ
8369	3 The pronoun is ambiguous.
8370	178, (E.120) L. Hand of 140.
8371	Vo. 2 end, ⲧ above p. 5 nnek-.
8372	Letter without names, to a superior, addressed
8373	as ‘“ most pious, all-honourable father.” ‘As for
8374	the matter of the solidus belonging to this (or the)
8375	deceased . . .,! regarding which thou has sent to
8376	me, let thy paternity know that it is true and
8377	certain. And I rejoice at (the thought of) thy
8378	paternity beyond all other men.! If God grant
8379	me means, I will be diligent and pay it thee and
8380	thank thy holiness. The most important thing
8381	is that I request thy holy prayers. Bless us and
8382	pray for us.”
8383	7 tmete.
8384	! 1 or 2 letters missing ; so hardly a proper-name.
8385	2 Cf. 398.
8386	179. (E. 303) P. ⲓϥ or bk, ? joou ⲟⲟⲩ hnou-.
8387	Letter from Samuel to Samuel, son of John of
8388	Tbéle.! The former had asked the latter, on his
8389	coming north, to # and had said, ‘Bring
8390	the solidus-worth of things (oxevn).” He had
8391	however come north and had not . . . brought
8392	it (but) left it with Moses. ‘So now, send north
8393	to Moses, that he give it me, that I may conduct
8394	the affair till thou come north. He has indeed
8395	1 Recurs as Thbele in BP. 8641.
8396	scarcely part of the name.
8397	3 Bahl or bahlé ⲉ might be a place ; cf. Jw and JJle (though
8398	these may have Arab. etymol.), district of Girgeh. So perhaps
8399	ⲉ Andrew, the husbandman from Ⲃ. Oua thus spelt in BP. 9419.
8400	What para is I do not know ;
page 106
8401	TRANSLATIONS AND COMMENTARIES
8402	not given it me on thy behalf (?). Send there-
8403	fore (?) quickly, for there is need. If the matter
8404	is not set in order according to the agreement
8405	that Ⲓ made with thee, send to me (?) again
8406	ϩ
8407	ⲑ ⲟⲑ ⲟϩ ⲟ ⲟ
8408	3 If complete 18 may = ckepaprupos or kwuapirys, though neither
8409	is intelligib.e here.
8410	180. (C. 8226) P.
8411	Letter from David to Victor. ‘Be so kind as
8412	to send me 1400 of bronze coin, assigned (?)! to
8413	me, and I will give them to the camel-herd, ere
8414	(? lest) he be arrested (?) on account of them, so
8415	that he may deposit them in his house. And
8416	send the camel northward, that I may load (on
8417	him) the other 2 bundles? of . .. and thy father’s
8418	3 artabas of corn. For there is no camel with
8419	me(?)..... ” He says that Mechaias has not
8420	taken® the corn of him, The rest is obscure.
8421	1—4 is a postscript, * And when thou givest him
8422	the money, write to me saying, I have sent the
8423	cording as thou didst say that Paul had taken all
8424	« . . hundreds (?).”
8425	1 ? Particip. of zano (v. 188) ; cf. Akacit, jraeit. But the usual
8426	meaning seems unsuitable.
8427	2V.114.
8428	3 Guessed. I cannot account for ma.
8429	181. (C. 8192) P. From Dér el-Bahri. 6 for
8430	elaitnnoouf. 10 ? tinalaaf.
8431	Letter from Esdra, the husbandman, to
8432	Elisaius. He greets him and his household.
8433	When El. parted from him (?), he had said .....
8434	Es. had said, ‘ Send me the solidus by the man I
8435	"have sent to thee.” He now asks for it by the
8436	hand of the present messenger; Ⲓ will [repay
8437	it ?] thee with its interest.”
8438	182. (C. 8244) P.
8439	Letter from John to Samuel. He requests him
8440	to send the bronze-money. ‘God knows, if thou
8441	send it not’ and I find (lit. lay hands on) a man
8442	1 Vv, 860 for this negative.
8443	77
8444	183. (£.300) P. ⲃ end ? #utn or temou.
8445	10 Tpeunaiov.
8446	Letter to a superior, ‘thy revered paternity.”
8447	A dop of silver which the writer had deposited!
8448	with the recipient, is declared to be the latter's
8449	and the writer sends him 6 tremisia and .....”
8450	1 Reading -téutn. Cf. T. §, ¢Seeing that I deposited a .. . of
8451	silver with thee for a solidus and cannot pay thee, so now thou art
8452	its owner.’
8453	184. (EZ. 45) L. 4? for ntto.
8454	Letter from a superior,! Some one had com-
8455	plained that the inheritance (?) of father George
8456	of the hill of Pidhe? had been attacked. He
8457	therefore requests the recipient to seek for
8458	witnesses (?).
8459	1 V. 58 for the formula.
8460	2 Vv. 86.
8461	185. (£.13) L. Hand C. Vo. 3 corr. Zaée.
8462	Letter without names. Very obscure. Ac-
8463	the meadow ⲟ... so now he said to me, ‘I am
8464	not taking beyond (?) the half® of the meadow.’
8465	And he said further to me, Ⲓ arranged at law
8466	with thee as to the hired labourers whom I
8467	engaged and I paid? their wages.’ He said also,
8468	‘1 will never give anything from the. ..* solidus
8469	nor will I go to law with thee.” Now I find not
8470	means [? to...%]. Truly everything thou shalt
8471	say to me will I do for thee. And he said further,
8472	..... half the meadow which is thine’ Now I
8473	find not means but I desire to go there myself (?).
8474	And everything thou shalt say to me will I do
8475	for thee.”
8476	! Possibly a p'ace (? cf. iakalo’s), possibly a person.
8477	2 Lit. ‘up to the half.’
8478	3 ? Imperf., Ⲓ continued paying.’
8479	4 ? For etnhoun ; but what is the meaning ?
8480	8 Or = Ⲓ know not what to do’; so too Vo. 2, 3.
8481	189. (C. 8299) L. 4 end, prob. za. 6 prob,
8482	oundgom. ⲃ harok. 15, 16 pxAnpos. 16 end, ?
8483	nnentei-. 17? jihap.
8484	“I tell thee, things are
8485	Thou dost harass
8486	Letter without names.
8487	in a very shameful state.

Provenance

title: Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902)
dialect: sahidic
source: OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Other Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Other_Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog/pages
licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
share: public
attribution: Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Crum d.1944 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Walter_Ewing_Crum)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
file: Documentary/Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902)/copticostracafr00fundgoog.ocr.L0.txt

Cite as:

Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902). OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/Other Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts_Other_Texts/copticostracafr00fundgoog/pages. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/documentary/crum-coptic-ostraca-from-the-collections-of-the-egypt-exploration-fund-the-cairo-960967/copticostracafr00fundgoog.ocr/. Crum – Coptic Ostraca from the Collections of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the Cairo Museum and others (1902); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Crum d.1944 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Walter_Ewing_Crum)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

What the layers are

L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.

L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).

L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.

L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.

English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.

Source and licence

The text — part 1 of 2

Provenance

L0 witness (OCR)

What the layers are